<?xml version="1.0" encoding="ISO-8859-1"?><TEI.2 id="cat.cs003">
   <teiHeader>
      <fileDesc>
         <titleStmt>
            <title level="s" type="series">Cather Studies</title>
            <title level="m" type="main">Volume 3</title>
            <title level="m" type="sub">electronic edition</title>
            <editor>The Cather Project</editor>
            <editor>Center for Digital Research in the Humanities</editor>
            <principal>Andrew Jewell</principal>
            <sponsor>University of Nebraska-Lincoln</sponsor>
         </titleStmt>
         <editionStmt>
            <edition>
               <date>2008</date>
            </edition>
         </editionStmt>
         <publicationStmt>
            <idno>cat.cs003</idno>
            <distributor>Willa Cather Archive</distributor>
            <address>
               <addrLine>Center for Digital Research in the Humanities</addrLine>
               <addrLine>319 Love Library</addrLine>
               <addrLine>University of Nebraska-Lincoln</addrLine>
               <addrLine>Lincoln, NE 68588-4100</addrLine>
               <addrLine>cdrh@unlnotes.unl.edu</addrLine>
            </address>
            <availability>
               <p>Copyright © 2008 by The Willa Cather Archive, all rights reserved.
                                    Items in the Archive may be shared in accordance with the Fair Use
                                    provisions of U.S. copyright law. Redistribution or republication on other
                                    terms, in any medium, requires express written consent from the editors and
                                    advance notification of the publisher, the Center for Digital Research in
                                    the Humanities. Permission to reproduce the graphic images in this archive
                                    has been granted by the owners of the originals for this publication
                                    only.</p>
            </availability>
         </publicationStmt>
         <seriesStmt>
            <title level="s">Cather Studies</title>
            <respStmt>
               <resp>Series Editor</resp>
               <name>Susan J. Rosowski, University of Nebraska&#8211;Lincoln</name>
            </respStmt>
            <respStmt>
               <resp>Board Members</resp>
               <name>Elizabeth Ammons, <orgName>Tufts University</orgName>
               </name>
               <name>Marilyn Arnold, <orgName>Brigham Young University</orgName>, Emerita</name>
               <name>Blanche H. Gelfant, <orgName>Dartmouth College</orgName>
               </name>
               <name>David Stouck, <orgName>Simon Fraser University</orgName>
               </name>
               <name>James Woodress, <orgName>University of
                                    California&#8211;Davis</orgName>
               </name>
            </respStmt>
         </seriesStmt>
         <sourceDesc>
            <bibl>
               <title level="s" type="main">Cather Studies</title>
               <title level="s" type="sub">Volume 3</title>
               <editor>Susan J. Rosowski</editor>
               <imprint>
                  <publisher>University of Nebraska Press</publisher>
                  <pubPlace>London &amp; Lincoln</pubPlace>
               </imprint>
               <date>1993</date>
               <idno type="ISBN">0-8032-3920-3</idno>
               <idno type="ISSN">1045-9871</idno>
            </bibl>
         </sourceDesc>
      </fileDesc>
      <profileDesc>
         <langUsage>
            <language id="fr">French</language>
            <language id="la">Latin</language>
            <language id="de">German</language>
            <language id="el">Greek</language>
            <language id="es">Spanish</language>
         </langUsage>
      </profileDesc>
      <revisionDesc>
         <change>
            <date value="2008-07-31">July 31, 2008</date>
            <respStmt>
               <name>Andrew Jewell</name>
            </respStmt>
            <item>Initial Creation of XML</item>
         </change>
      </revisionDesc>
   </teiHeader>
   <text>
      <front>
         <titlePage>
            <docTitle>
               <titlePart>Volume 3</titlePart>
               <titlePart>Cather Studies</titlePart>
            </docTitle>
            <byline>EDITED BY <docAuthor>SUSAN J. ROSOWSKI</docAuthor>
            </byline>
            <docImprint>
               <publisher>UNIVERSITY OF NEBRASKA PRESS</publisher>
               <pubPlace>LINCOLN &amp; LONDON</pubPlace>
            </docImprint>
            <docEdition>© 1996 by the University of Nebraska Press<lb/> All rights
                                reserved<lb/> Manufactured in the United States of America<lb/> The series
                                Cather Studies is sponsored by the University of Nebraska-Lincoln in cooperation
                                with the Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational Foundation.</docEdition>
         </titlePage>
         <div1 type="contents">
            <list>
               <head type="main">CONTENTS</head>
               
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="progressivism">The Ideology of Cather's Catholic
                        Progressivism: <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl><author>GUY REYNOLDS</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="grande">"Grande Communications avec Dieu": The
                     Surrounding Power of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl><author>TERENCE MARTIN</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="mulberry">"The White Mulberry Tree" As Opera</ref>
                  <bibl><author>MARY JANE HUMPHREY</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="gilt">Gilt Diana and Ivory Christ: Love and Christian
                     Charity in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl><author>JOHN J. MURPHY</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="daughter">Her Mortal Enemy's Daughter: Cather and the
                     Writing of Age</ref>
                  <bibl><author>ANN ROMINES</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="thefts">Thefts and Conversation: Cather and Faulkner</ref>
                  <bibl><author>MERRILL MAGUIRE SKAGGS</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="allusive">The Allusive Cather</ref>
                  <bibl><author>MARILYN ARNOLD</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="fire">"Fire and Wit": Storytelling and the American
                     Artist in Cather's <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl><author>PAULA WOOLLEY</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="distant">"Distant and Correct": The Double Life and
                        <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl><author>MICHAEL LEDDY</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="spatial">Spatial Structures and Forms in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl><author>ANN MOSELEY</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="time">Time and Memory in <hi rend="italic">Sapphira
                        and the Slave Girl</hi>: Sex, Abuse, and Art</ref>
                  <bibl><author>CYNTHIA GRIFFIN WOLFF</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="reflections">Reflections of Authority and Community
                     in <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi>
                  </ref>
                  <bibl><author>SHARON HOOVER</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="canon">Cather and the New Canon: "The Old Beauty" and
                     the Issue of Empire</ref>
                  <bibl><author>ELIZABETH AMMONS</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="light">Cather's Use of Light: An Impressionistic Tone</ref>
                  <bibl><author>ASAD AL-GHALITH</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="letters">Four "New" Cather Letters to Annie Fields
                     at the Huntington Library</ref>
                  <bibl><author>ROBERT THACKER</author></bibl>
               </item>
               <item>
                  <ref type="editorial" target="contributors">CONTRIBUTORS</ref>
               </item>
            </list>
         </div1>
      </front>
      <group>
         <text id="progressivism">
             <front><head type="main">The Ideology of Cather's Catholic Progressivism</head><head type="sub">  <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi></head>
            <byline>GUY REYNOLDS</byline></front><body>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">HISTORY AND COMMON SENSE</head>
            <p>
               <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> (1927), Cather's fiction about the Catholic
               mission in the Hispanic Southwest, is a historical novel, but one that approaches its
               subject in an elusive, teasing manner.<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn1" id="gr-a1" n="1"/> The story begins in the aftermath of the Mexican War (1846-48) victory that
               enabled the United States to annex California and New Mexico, an area that had
               constituted half of Mexico's territory. The conflict cost thirteen thousand American
               lives and nearly $100 million. It epitomized the nascent imperialism encouraged by
               the doctrine of Manifest Destiny, presaging future wars in the decaying colonies of
               the old Spanish Empire. Mexico also focused the burgeoning debate over slavery, as
               politicians argued over whether the new territories should become Free Soil or slave
                  states.<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn2" id="gr-a2" n="2"/> Emerson, conscious of this sectionalism (the beginning of the conflict that led
               to the Civil War), remarked with uncharacteristic pessimism that the United States
               would conquer Mexico, "but it will be as the man who swallows the arsenic, which
               brings him down. . . . Mexico will poison us" (Emerson 430-31).<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn3" id="gr-a3" n="3"/>
            </p>
            <p>Melodramatic details of political and military history are, however, largely absent
               from Cather's irenic novel. Although historical figures who featured in the war and
               its aftermath appear in the book, either under their own names (Kit Carson) or
               fictionalized under another (Father Latour represents Lamy, the first archbishop of
               New Mexico), Cather eschews the dramatic foreground of history. Her novel portrays
               the hinterland of history; it covers the quotidian background, the everyday
               ministrations of Fathers Latour and Vaillant as they reform and strengthen their
               Church. The priests, in fact, see themselves as men on the fringes of history: "As
               Father Vaillant remarked, at Rome they did not seem to realize that it was no easy
               matter for two missionaries on horseback to keep up with the march of history" (199).
               With characteristic Catheresque deflation, Latour's next ride to an important
               clerical conference is cut short by illness; he returns to his garden in Santa Fe,
               turned back again from the "march of history." When major historical incidents are
               mentioned, such as the infamous Bent massacre or the expulsion of the Navajo from
               their lands, Cather's prose is laconically subdued. Her plain style is notable in a
               passage where the church leaders discuss the results of the war: "They were talking
               business; had met, indeed, to discuss an anticipated appeal from the Provincial
               Council at Baltimore for the founding of an Apostolic Vicarate in New Mexico-a part
               of North America recently annexed to the United States" (4).</p>
            <p>The annexation is undemonstrably mentioned at the end of the sentence, as if it were
               an aside or an item of interesting but minor news. A flattened tone is typical of the
               novel's almost parodically "objective" recording of history: terse details of time,
               place, and event are given. The novel's opening phrase, "One summer evening in the
               year 1848, is a good example of this, as is the similar beginning to book 1, One
               afternoon in the autumn of 1851." Carefully encapsulating three timescales (year,
               season, time of day), these sentences seem to represent a self-conscious pastiche, a
               stylized mimicry of historical fiction's claim to give accurate details of where and
               when the action took place. This historical positioning allows the reader lacking
               contextual knowledge to proceed unimpeded, but it also deploys a recognizable
               discourse, the precise, factual, rigorously empirical prose of nineteenth-century
               American "Common Sense" writing.</p>
            <p>Common Sense philosophy underpinned this prose. Adopting the work of the Scottish
               Enlightenment philosophers-Thomas Reid, Dugald Stewart, Thomas Brown, Alexander
               Gerard-the American educational and critical establishments were schooled in Common
               Sense principles: the primacy of facts and common sense, observation as the basis of
               knowledge, careful inference as the extension of that knowledge, and, above all, a
               distrust of speculation (Martin 107-48). Recent work on Cooper, Hawthorne, and
               Melville reveals the troubled and ambivalent response of these writers to Common
               Sense. Faced with a readership of Common Sensibility, the writer was to be confined
               to what was known and what was logically inferable from that factual basis (Clark
               26-38; Manning 53-59). Hence the pressure on Melville to write travelogues (a record
               of what actually happened, guaranteed by the foregrounded presence of an observing,
               testifying chronicler) and his reactions to the interdictions against speculation
               "Benito Cereno" turns on Delano's Common Sense belief that the situation can be
               entirely comprehended through what he sees and hears, but a speculative leap of
               imagination is needed by Delano to pierce through to the reality). Hence also
               Hawthorne's critique of Common Sense in his preface to <hi rend="italic">The House of the Seven
                  Gables</hi>, where he defends the speculative play of the novelist's imagination:
            <q rend="block">When a writer calls his work a Romance, it need hardly be observed that he
               wishes to claim a certain latitude, both as to its fashion and material, which he
               would not have felt himself entitled to assume, had he professed to be writing a
               Novel. The latter form of composition is presumed to aim at a very minute fidelity,
               not merely to the possible, but to the probable and ordinary course of a man's
               experience. The former-while as a work of art, it must rigidly subject itself to
               laws, and while it sins unpardonably so far as it may swerve aside from the truth of
               the human heart-has fairly a right to present that truth under circumstances, to a
               great extent, of the writer's own choosing or creation. (1)</q></p>
            <p>The term <hi rend="italic">historical romance</hi> suggests a dialectic between empiricism and
               imagination, an oxymoronic combination of fact and fancy. Cather polarizes these
               tendencies in the genre. On the one hand, there is the novel's basis in historical
               actuality, the incorporation of "real" figures such as Kit Carson and the deployment
               of a Common Sense discourse to record the minutiae of history. On the other, Cather
               encompasses experiences outside the range of Common Sense: mystery, miracle,
               transcendence. Numerous episodes revolve around a sudden insight, the illumination of
               everyday (Common Sense) reality by what one can only call a spiritual or mystical
               light. When Latour hears the angelus the timbre of the bell transports him to a
               different time and place: "Before the nine strokes were done Rome faded, and behind
               it he sensed something Eastern, with palm trees,-Jerusalem, perhaps, though he had
               never been there. Keeping his eyes closed, he cherished for a moment this sudden,
               pervasive sense of the East. Once before he had been carried out of the body thus to
               a place far away" (43).</p>
            <p>If Common Sense style is metonymic, logically moving along a chain of inferable
               propositions, then the style here is metaphorical: one sensation replaces another;
               immediate reality dissolves into another time and place. And that reality might be
               wholly imaginary-the sense of something Eastern, the intimation of a place never
               visited. The oxymoronic combination implicit in Hawthorne's preface is here pushed
               further: a character grounded in historical reality is pictured in a moment of
               extreme imaginative speculation.</p>
            <p>Critics, uncomfortable with the contrasts of this shifting text, have attempted to
               reconcile these conflicting elements. Early readers were intrigued by the novel's
               generic ambiguity and strove to place it as history, biography, or fiction; one
               reviewer even created the hybrid genre <hi rend="italic">historical biography</hi> (Gilman 2).<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn4" id="gr-a4" n="4"/> Later critics studied Cather's sources to illuminate the factual basis of the
               novel and then analyzed the "romance" aspects of the text, Cather's spiritual and
               imaginative insights.<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn5" id="gr-a5" n="5"/> The result is a Cather who harmonizes contradictory creative impulses and
               conflates polarities, the writer summed up in Hermione Lee's balanced phrases: "both
               pioneer and historian, actor and author, female and male voice, receiver and rewriter
               of history" (Lee 288).</p>
            <p>Behind these phrases lies the recurrent critical wish to find that either organic
               synthesis or the yoking together of contraries is the essence of art. However,
               Cather's texts can also be read as inconsistent, disrupted, or fractured. Throughout
               her major novels there is, if anything, an increasing "gappiness" as the texts move
               towards ever-increasing formal dis-integration. <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> (1918)
               employs the inset story of Peter and Pavel, a digression away from the New World to
               the European folk memory of the immigrants. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> (1925) is
               broken structurally by the interpolation of "Tom Outland's Story," a tale that is
               temporally, geographically, and narratologically separated from the rest of the
               novel. Increasingly, Cather showed scant regard for preserving unities, whether of
               place or time or point of view. <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> continues the
               dis-intergrative process, collating a heterogeneous range of discourses: folk talk,
               historical detail, anecdotes about Mexican and Indian life, the spiritual biographies
               of Fathers Latour and Vaillant. The novel eschews a strongly plotted narrative line
               as Cather juxtaposes one discourse against another within a loose, discontinuous
               format. Constructing her novel in this way, Cather seemed to have strained the
               definitions of the novel. In fact, she was eventually to defend the form of <hi rend="italic">Death
                  Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, which to many seemed to have no form at all, on the
               grounds that this was a narrative, not a novel. Her defense, written as a letter to
                  <hi rend="italic">Commonweal</hi> in 1927, extrapolated from Hawthorne's account of the historical
               romance's imaginative freedom. She displaced his plea for speculative liberty into a
               discussion of narrative form, claiming for herself absolute compositional freedom: "I
               am amused that so many of the reviews of this book begin with the statement: 'This
               book is hard to classify.' Then why bother? Many more assert vehemently that it is
               not a novel. Myself, I prefer to call it a narrative. In this case I think that term
               more appropriate" (On Writing 12).</p>
            <p>A novel's form is not, however, simply a question of form. The structure of the novel
               is deeply related to its embodiment of ideological issues. Her experiments with
               novelistic form have major implications for the ideological meanings of the texts:
               structure, the architecture of a novel, helps to define its ideological
               configuration. Narratology has taught us to read for the oddities in the construction
               of a text; we now search for moments of incoherence or asymmetry rather than for
               formal coherence, organic wholeness, or symmetry. At these cruces the text's
               engagement with ideology is to be found as ideology erupts into the text or is
               silenced and suppressed. To use a geographical metaphor, we can think of the gaps in
               her novels as fissures or rents in the terrain of the text.</p></div1>
            <div1 type="section"><head type="main">"PRIMITIVISM," CATHOLICISM</head>
            <p>
               <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, a novel about the Southwest and its Pueblo
               cultures, extends academic efforts to understand Hispanic and Indian America.
               Turn-of-the-century anthropologists and archaeologists undertook some of their most
               pioneering work in this hinterland. Cather was familiar with studies by Charles
               Lummis, whose 1892 text, <hi rend="italic">Some Strange Corners of Our Country</hi>, was published as
               the enlarged and suggestively retitled <hi rend="italic">Mesa, Canon, and Pueblo</hi> in 1925, and
               Adolph Bandelier, the early explorer of the Santa Fe region, which she adored. One
               can follow the cultural osmosis whereby this academic primitivism seeped into the
               culture at large. After universities established departments of anthropology in the
               1880s and 1890s, popular magazines responded to public interest in the subject with
               photographic essays on the dwindling Indian tribes. The Pasadena Eight, a group of
               Californian photographers, had explored Arizona and New Mexico from the 1870s onward,
               recording the Hopi snake dance. In Cather's lifetime, Edward S. Curtis's massive
               twenty-volume record, <hi rend="italic">The North American Indian</hi> (1907-30), was widely
               celebrated. Emphatic racial, cultural, and geographical divisions encouraged works
               that were analogously divided, as if the Southwest were too diverse for the
               encompassing imagination, and disrupted efforts to enclose the local culture in
               unified narratives. Thus, Lummis's <hi rend="italic">New Mexico David</hi> (1891) is subtitled
               "Stories and Sketches of the Southwest" and brings together anecdotes, travel
               sketches, and tales. In <hi rend="italic">Notes for a New Mythology</hi> (1926) and <hi rend="italic">Mornings in
                  Mexico</hi> (1927), Haniel Long and D. H. Lawrence eschewed conventional genres,
               creating instead a bricolage of personal reflection, travelogue, history, and
               anthropology. In the American Grain (1925), William Carlos Williams's iconoclastic
               history, is another such work-heterogeneous, experimental, a freeing of the multiple
               voices of American history. As a new area of America (the Southwest) and other
               peoples (Indians, Mexicans) became part of the American story, writers and artists
               developed forms that were increasingly polyphonous and "open."<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn6" id="gr-a6" n="6"/>
            </p>
            <p>Cather explored this new openness. She exploited Hawthorne's pledge of authorial
               autonomy (the romance obeys "circumstances . . . of the writer's own choosing or
               creation"), capitalized upon the polyphonous breadth of other Southwestern works, and
               in so doing enlarged the range of her fiction to include a subject normally on the
               fringes of American culture: Catholicism. Catholicism was an unusual subject for an
               American writer, especially in the 1920s. Traditional Protestant suspicions about the
               authoritarianism of the papacy (indicated by the Church's links with feudal
               governments) placed Catholicism and American democracy at opposite ends of the
               political spectrum. Anti-Catholic feeling went through one of its periodic revivals
               during the 1920s. Add to this opprobrium and misunderstanding the low regard in which
               Christianity itself was held by critics and novelists in a period when America's
               literary intellectuals were alienated from the fervent Protestantism sweeping the
               country, and one begins to see how idiosyncratic an achievement Cather's novel is.
               For the Protestant utopianism of progressive social reformers does not seem to have
               been widely shared by novelists. When Christianity was written about, it was the
               object of satire, not celebration. A genre of antievangelical fiction runs from
               Harold Frederic's <hi rend="italic">Damnation of Theron Ware</hi> (1896), a novel Cather admired,
               through Howells's <hi rend="italic">Leatherwood God</hi> (1916) and on to <hi rend="italic">Elmer Gantry</hi> (1927),
               the latter a bestseller in the year when Cather's own Christian novel was published
               (Cather, <hi rend="italic">World</hi> 709-11; Hart 242). Harold E. Stearns could not find a
               contributor to write about religion for his 1922 symposium on America,
                  <hi rend="italic">Civilization in the United States: An Enquiry by Thirty Americans</hi>, and
               attacked Christianity in "The Country versus the Town" (1921): "Our own rural Middle
               West is to-day too largely led by the broken-down evangelical cretinism so well
               exhibited in Mr. Howell's [<hi rend="italic">sic</hi>] last novel" (141).</p>
            <p>"Evangelical cretinism" was also mocked by Cather, in both her private and her public
               writing. In a letter of 1896 she scoffed at Presbyterian Pittsburgh, the town where,
               she wrote, every girl had her church work in the way that other young women had fans
               or powder boxes (Letter to "Dear Little Neddius"). An early story, "Eric Hermannson's
               Soul" (1900), satirized fundamentalist Free Gospellers (359-79). In 1907-8 Cather
               undertook for <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> magazine the supervision of Georgine Milmine's
               biography of Mary Baker Eddy, the founder of Christian Science; the series of
               articles was taken as a satirical attack by church leaders, and the book remains
               proscribed by Christian Science.</p>
            <p>Cather was received into the Episcopalian Church in 1922, and much of the creative
               energy that went into <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> arose from a radical
               transformation in her religious feelings. She wrote about Catholicism when she
               herself had recently joined a Protestant Church, but the reasons for Cather's
               attraction toward Rome probably lay in the faith's cultural and historical
               significance. For Cather, Catholicism was not the monolithic autocracy caricatured by
               American nativists; it was instead a repository of European culture, endlessly
               adapting itself to alien environments. In the early novels, therefore, the Church is
               akin to the immigrant peoples celebrated and has a similar ideological significance,
               representing an enriching cultural pluralism.</p>
            <p>Cather's Catholicism is a faith of amalgamating, incorporating power, a church
               founded on the benevolent axioms of cultural heterogeneity and racial difference.
               Even Catholicism is transformed and hybridized in the new land-Cather is interested,
               as ever, in the quickening effect of transporting a culture-and in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for
                  the Archbishop</hi> she shows how the Church itself changed for the better. The
               Church, which in its transported form is a progressive force, becomes a medium for
               the reform of the backward Mexican territories. The novel begins in Europe-in
               Rome-and follows the transplantation of modern Catholicism to America; it charts the
               replacement of a feudal despotism by the benevolent autocracy of Rome. Latour,
               another wanderer, brings a moderate clerical authority to Mexico, supplanting the
               corrupt priests Martinez and Lucero, who, cut off from Rome, have drifted into petty
               tyranny. An absolutely deracinated Church, Cather suggests, lacks the tolerance
               gained from strong ties with Europe; but, as the cardinals' conference implies, a
               wholly rooted one is moribund. The "Midi Romanesque" church that Latour builds in the
               New Mexico wilderness symbolizes the harmony of Catholicism and America, the middle
               way between stasis and movement, rootedness and migration.</p>
            <p>Catholicism is an amalgam of different cultures, as Latour realizes when he hears the
               angelus rung: "The Bishop smiled. 'I am trying to account for the fact that when I
               heard it this morning it struck me at once as something oriental. A learned Scotch
               Jesuit in Montreal told me that our bells, and the introduction of the bell in the
               service all over Europe, originally came from the East. He said the Templars brought
               the Angelus back from the Crusades, and it is really an adaptation of a Moslem
               custom'" (45).</p>
            <p>Cather exploits cultural fusion to witty effect here; the casual reference to a
               "learned Scotch Jesuit in Montreal'" could only occur in one of her novels. She
               relativizes Christianity, placing it in conjunction with other religions and
               unraveling the various cultural skeins in Catholicism. The bell results from a chain
               of artistic transfers: "The Spaniards handed on their skill to the Mexicans, and the
               Mexicans have taught the Navajos to work silver; but it all came from the Moors"
               (45). Spaniards, Mexicans, Navajos, Moors-Cather's cultural archaeology finds a
               cosmopolitan mix of races behind the manufacture of the bell. Cather frequently
               interprets events through a multiracial or multicultural stencil. At the start of the
               novel, when the Mexican mission is being discussed in Europe, the Catholic clergy is
               presented as representing a spread of cultures. As the reader' eye moves down the
               passage, a characteristic mixture of races stands out:
            <q rend="block">They were talking business; had met, indeed, to discuss an anticipated
               appeal from the Provincial Council at Baltimore for the founding of an Apostolic
               Vicarate in New Mexico-a part of North America recently annexed to the United States.
               This new territory was vague to all of them, even to the missionary Bishop. The
               Italian and French Cardinals spoke of it as <hi rend="italic">Le Méxique</hi>, and the
               Spanish host referred to it as "New Spain." Their interest in the projected Vicarate
               was tepid, and had to be continually revived by the missionary, Father Ferrand; Irish
               by birth, French by ancestry-a man of wide wanderings and notable achievement in the
               New World, an Odysseus of the Church. The language spoken was French-the time had
               already gone by when Cardinals could conveniently discuss contemporary matters in
               Latin. The French and Italian Cardinals were men in vigorous middle life-the Norman
               full-belted and ruddy, the Venetian spare and sallow and hooknosed. Their host,
               García María de Allende, was still a young man. He was dark in
               colouring, but the long Spanish face, that looked out from many canvases in his
               ancestral portrait gallery, was in the young Cardinal much modified through his
               English mother. With his <hi rend="italic">caffè oscuro</hi> eyes, he had a fresh, pleasant
               English mouth, and an open manner. (4-5)</q></p>
            <p>These paragraphs reveal a profusion of national or provincial identities: Italian,
               French, Spanish, Irish, English, Norman, Venetian. An apparently simple exercise in
               physiognomic description, the passage counterpoints accuracy about racial origin
               against a fondness for the hybrid-Father Ferrand, "Irish by birth, French by
               ancestry," and García María de Allende, the Spaniard with the
               English mother. Cather discriminates among her priests with an anthropological
               precision, defining them through racial and geographical origin as if they were
               members of different tribes.</p>
            <p>America's nineteenth-century theories of civilization had projected a hierarchical
               model of race. <hi rend="italic">Stadialism</hi> demarcated and ranked races through numerous stages.
               This constellation of ideas, formulated by the Scottish Enlightenment philosophers
               and given a fictional representation in Walter Scott's novels, suggested that society
               evolved through distinct stages: a barbarian stage gave way to increasingly
               sophisticated cultures, agricultural then industrial, until present-day urban society
               was reached. The United States seemed to be a startling confirmation of this theory;
               a traveler moving across the country could see the various stages, spread across the
               terrain. Hence Thomas Jefferson's famous panoramic overview (1824):
            <q rend="block">Let a philosophic observer commence a journey from the savages of the Rocky
               Mountains, eastwardly towards our sea-coast. These he would observe in the earliest
               stage of association living under no law but that of nature, substisting and covering
               themselves with the flesh and skins of wild beasts. He would find those on our
               frontiers in the pastoral state, raising domestic animals to supply the defects of
               hunting. Then succeed our own semi-barbarous citizens, the pioneers of the advance
               civilization, and so in his progress he would meet the gradual shades of improving
               man until he would reach his, as yet, most improved state in our seaport towns. This,
               in fact, is equivalent to a survey, in time of the progress of man from the infancy
               of creation to the present day. (Jefferson 74-75)</q></p>
            <p>The American patchwork of Indian, pioneer, and urban settlements seems to confirm the
               stadialist thesis. The indigenous Indan population serves as an index whereby the gap
               between earlier and later stages can be gauged. Stadialism envisaged linear progress,
               the ascent of civilization through increasingly sophisticated stages toward ultimate
               perfectibility.</p>
            <p>What did novelists make of stadialism? George Dekker's study, <hi rend="italic">The American
                  Historical Romance</hi>, which looks at writers from Cooper up to Cather and
               Faulkner, proposes that stadialism formed the historiographical and racial matrix
               that underpinned a great tradition of American novels. Dekker claims that stadialism
               "was not racist-quite the contrary" and that it fostered an inquisitive,
               quasi-anthropological outlook. Believing that modern society had emerged step by step
               from earlier civilizations, the stadialist was de facto interested in "savage"
               peoples; the "primitive" illuminated the modern. Moreover, as Dekker points out, the
               novelist, an heir of romanticism, often had a sympathetic concern for "the savage and
               barbarian peoples doomed by progress." Nominally siding with the progressive forces
               (the city-dwellers, the "civilized"), the novelist in fact found much to admire in
               out-moded cultures, which seemed to retain an integrity and passion lost by later
               stages (Dekker 73-98).<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn7" id="gr-a7" n="7"/>
            </p>
            <p>When Dekker discusses Cather the intellectual grip of his stadialist model on
               specific novels seems to slacken. The underlying limitation of Dekker's thesis is
               that stadialism was essentially an eighteenth-and early-nineteenth-century paradigm;
               it provides a philosophical and historical context for American fiction that
               undoubtedly existed around 1800 but grew less relevant as the century wore on. By the
               twentieth century its configurations had changed drastically, and few novelists
               illustrate the paradigmatic shift away from stadialism to the extent that Cather
               does. Fundamentally, Cather revises difference and categorization. She applies to her
               European tribes an anthropologist's discrimination, and whereas until now difference
               had been enlisted in theories of control and repression, here difference is affirmed
               for its own sake. Indeed, Cather's hierarchy is a hierarchy of cultural relativism;
               individuals and races are evaluated according to their ability to migrate, transplant
               themselves, and absorb foreign influences.</p>
            <p>In one section Latour meets the old Mexican woman Sada, who has been prevented from
               entering the local church by her Protestant Anglo master (the unflattering picture of
               Protestantism continues Cather's early satires). Latour takes Sada into the church:
               "Never, as he afterward told Father Vaillant, had it been permitted him to behold
               such deep experience of the holy joy of religion as on that pale December night. He
               was able to feel, kneeling beside her, the preciousness of the things of the altar to
               her who was without possessions; the tapers, the image of the Virgin, the figures of
               the saints, the Cross that took away indignity from suffering and made pain and
               poverty a means of fellowship with Christ" (217).</p>
            <p>The epiphany occurs on a December night, in the company of an apparently mundane
               character; the scene exemplifies Cather's interest in the transcendental insight
               emerging out of the ordinary moment. Latour, God's vicar, himself experiences God's
               presence vicariously through Sada, and the setting is cluttered with other examples
               of the vicarious: the Virgin, saints, the Cross. Cather provided a gloss on the scene
               in her <hi rend="italic">Commonweal</hi> letter: "But a novel, it seems to me, is merely a work of
               imagination in which a writer tries to present the experiences and emotions of a
               group of people by the light of his own. That is what he really does, whether his
               method is 'objective' or 'subjective'" (<hi rend="italic">On Writing</hi> 12-13). Or, as Cather wrote
               in a letter late in her career, stories are made from the grafting of an outside
               figure onto part of the writer's self (Letter to Mr. Phillipson).</p>
            <p>Cather's aesthetic principles predisposed her to a favorable view of Catholicism. An
               art based on empathy resembles a faith of vicarious spirituality; both require a
               broadening of the imagination as the consciousness extends itself beyond the self
               into the sensibility of another. Furthermore, her notion of empathy was transformed
               into an ideological principle; she developed empathy into a form of "only connect"
               liberalism attuned to moments when cultural or racial gaps are at least temporarily
               bridged. This notion is not given an explicit formulation, nor is it projected as
               watery, vague sentimentality. In brief, parablelike vignettes such as the story of
               Sada the novel indirectly builds up a composite and detailed fresco of the varieties
               of empathy. When the European priest empathizes with the Mexican peasant, the
               difference and rewards of crossing cultural and personal barriers are moviingly
               intimated. The bridging takes place in silence; Latour and Sada arrive at mutuality,
               an unspoken communion, through the objects in the church: tapers, Madonna, Cross.
               Cather here seems presciently sensitive to language and to the potentially blinding,
               authoritarian power of a discourse that attempts to comprehend and explain alien
               cultures or the Other.</p>
            <p>As Edward Said's <hi rend="italic">Orientalism</hi> famously demonstrated, Western observers, in the
               very act of creating a discourse to understand the Orient, effectively appropriated
               those foreign civilizations with a subjugating, colonizing language. Said asserts
               that there is no such "<hi rend="italic">real thing</hi> as 'the Orient,'" since it has been
               "excluded, displaced" by the written statements of Orientalists; that "both learned
               and imaginative writing are never free, but are limited in their imagery,
               assumptions, and intentions"; and, therefore, that every nineteenth-century European
               "in what he could say about the Orient, was consequently a racist, an imperialist,
               and almost totally ethnocentric" (21, 201-2, 204).</p>
            <p>Before we reach the episode about Sada, we read passages describing the angelus, the
               casting of the bell, and the conflation of Christianity and Islam. Cather has already
               demonstrated how Western faith has been touched upon and changed by the Other. The
               Sada incident deepens these observations, teasing out the implications of
               multiculturalism at the level of personal encounters. (The effect is similar to that
               in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, where immigration and assimilation-the so-called
               Americanization process-are grounded in comic scenes about language learning.)
               Latour, faced with an enigmatic and alien culture that demands interpretation, is in
               a position very much like that of Said's Orientalists. But what is notable in the
               Sada episode is the creation of a discourse, a medium for understanding, outside of
               European written or spoken language. The symbols of the Catholic Church are by usage
               European (though Cather shows how even a Catholic ritual like the ringing of the
               angelus has its origin in the oriental religion of Islam), but the gist of the
               passage is that these objects can be appropriated by Sada and transferred from Europe
               to New Mexico. Empathy and cultural transmission reverse the usual trend of European
               encounters with the Other; Sada masters the presiding language (here, the symbols of
               Catholic worship), and Latour becomes a passive recipient (it is "permitted him to
               behold").</p>
            <p>In Cather's intellectual milieu there were similar attempts to explore the
               problematic relationships between colonist and colonized, civilized and "primitive,"
               European and Indian. Comparison with these other texts enables us to position
                  <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> and to evaluate what I have called its "only
               connect" liberalism. Cather researched the novel during a stay with the ubiquitous
               Mabel Dodge Luhan in Taos, New Mexico, in 1925. D. H. Lawrence was the most famous
               guest at the artists' colony Luhan had established; the two novelists met in New
               Mexico, and each worked on a book about the indigenous Indian culture of the area.<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn8" id="gr-a8" n="8"/> Lawrence's <hi rend="italic">Mornings in Mexico</hi> (also published in 1927) celebrates the
               utter difference, or Otherness, of the Indians. At the start of the book Lawrence
               watches a monkey but rejects the evolutionary connection between it and him: "He's
               different. There's no rope of evolution linking him to you like a navel string. No!
               Between you and him there's a cataclysm and another dimension. It's no good. You
               can't link him up. Never will. It's the other dimension" (15). The "other dimension"
               is at the heart of Lawrence's thoughts about race and culture; he founds his theories
               on this idea of radical otherness. He then tries to understand Indian culture without
               subsuming it under the Western order of things, while he castigates other European
               observers for the sentimentality of their writing about primitivism. Sentimentality
               hints at a reconciliation of the Indian and the European, but for Lawrence there can
               be no such rapprochement. He endlessly reiterates the point that Indian and European
               mentalities are utterly divorced: "The Indian way of consciousness is different from
               and fatal to our way of consciousness. Our way of consciousness is different from and
               fatal to the Indian. The two ways, the two streams are never to be united. They are
               not even to be reconciled. There is no bridge, no canal of connexion" (55).</p>
            <p>The difficulty with this is that the more Lawrence insists upon difference, the more
               he writes the Indian into his own discourse; the separateness Lawrence insists upon
               is bridged by his need to mobilize the Indian for didactic purposes. Because Lawrence
               continually uses primitivism to attack atrophied civilization, the reader is always
               aware of his vatic, intercessory voice. No matter how much we are told that "there is
               no bridge, no canal of connexion," this voice constitutes that very connection;
               Lawrence cannot resist positioning himself as someone who knows, who has the
               privileged inside knowledge and is able to describe Indians to the ignorant European.
               And in the moment of positioning himself Lawrence undoes his own claims to distance
               and disconnection.</p>
            <p>Lawrence is trapped in the interpretive cul-de-sac described by Edward Said: attempts
               to understand the Other are acts of power, and the discourse itself is so ridden with
               the colonizer's ideology that it becomes another form of colonization. Said's
               analysis presents a traditional humanist hope-that works of art enable the artist and
               reader to enter into or understand cultures other than their own-as ultimately
               futile. The upshot of Said's argument is, first, to devalue the power of local or
               individual resistance to the dominant ideology (we are all ineluctably conditioned by
               an a priori discourse) and, second, to present cultures as essentially insular and
               atomized. Cather, on the other hand, anticipates the issues dealt with in Said's work
               (the collision of cultures, the decoding of the Other) but holds back from endorsing
               his extreme conclusions. Her fiction dramatizes the act of knowing; her characters
               are shown in the process of exploring alien culture; the dominating Orientalist
               discourse is deferred. Characters are likely to be mystified by what they find or to
               lapse into silence; Cather suggests that a productive nescience, a profitable
               bewilderment, occurs when the Western intelligence meets Indian or Mexican culture.
               Latour realizes that the Indians' religious inheritance cannot be abruptly erased by
               receiving them into the Church; there are areas beyond empathy and outside the range
               of cultural transfer. "The Bishop seldom questioned Jacinto about his thoughts or
               beliefs. He didn't think it polite, and he believed it to be useless. There was no
               way in which he could transfer his own memories of European civilization into the
               Indian mind, and he was quite willing to believe that behind Jacinto there was a long
               tradition, a story of experience, which no language could translate to him" (92.).</p>
            <p>Translation was important to Cather as proof that people can transmit their language
               and literature to other nations and races. For Cather, a much-translated writer, the
               translation of her work into different languages provided another opportunity to see
               transmission and cultural reformulation at work. She was, for instance, pleased with
               the foreign reception of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, and she boasted that
                  <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> had been translated into eight languages (Cather,
               Letters to Carrie Sherwood). Thus, to admit that translation is not possible might at
               first seem to signal a severe defeat, but Cather makes the hiatus into a form of
               unspoken communication. She writes, just before the passage quoted above, "They
               relapsed into the silence which was their usual form of intercourse" (91-92).
               Tolerant reticence might be a means to communicate (the title of one section-"Stone
               Lips"-catches this paradoxical sense of mute communication). These silences or
               lacunae are a way for Cather to explore the gaps in understanding between two
               markedly different cultures. Writing about silence, Cather faced the problem of how
               to write about the failure of communication. The pressure of language, as <hi rend="italic">Mornings
                  in Mexico</hi> demonstrated, is to <hi rend="italic">keep on</hi>, to fill up the silence.
               Accepting the limitations of the realist text, Cather's solution was to write
               silences into her prose, dramatizing these hiatuses and fissures in understanding.</p>
            <p>Stadialism and savagism would not have countenanced the encounter between Latour and
               Jacinto; figures from different phases of societal evolution, they would have been
               kept apart, within their demarcated stages. The new interest in the Southwest and its
               primitive civilizations loosened this hierarchy, blurring boundaries to allow the
               meeting of previously polarized cultures. Ironically, though,
               Americans-anthropologists, photographers, and writers-began to appreciate the Indians
               just at the point when their culture was dying out, finally extinguished after a
               century of exterminations and forced removals. The new primitivism focused on a way
               of life that was, or was about to be, lost. The stadialist had felt a lingering
               fondness for the outmoded civilization, but this nostalgia now gained a keener edge.
               Anthropology, photography, and writing became the media to record America's loss of
               its indigenous peoples. A fundamental question then arose: as civilizations progress,
               is there an unavoidable loss of admirable qualities (of integrity, passion,
               community-the qualities often associated with the "primitive")? If there is loss, is
               it balanced by the gains of entering a more advanced phase of civilization?</p>
            <p>Cather dramatized these questions. In the late 1920s she was drawn to the dilemma of
               societal progress. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
               Archbishop</hi> are mapped to represent that dilemma, being divided between the
               "primitive" and the civilized, the Southwest and the East Coast or Europe, agrarian
               and technological communities. On one side, mesas and cliff-dweller settlements; on
               the other, the civilized centers of progressive power (bureaucracy, business,
               academe). It is to the issue of progress that I now want to return.</p>
            </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main"><hi rend="italic">DEATH COMES FOR THE
                  ARCHBISHOP</hi> AND PROGRESS</head>
            <p>On first reading, <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> seems to endorse progress.
               Entitling one section "The Old Regime" and including episodes that, with the
               precision of moral exempla, delineate the corruption of the Mexican clergy ("The
               Legend of Fray Baltazar"), Cather foregrounds the conflict of old and new
               authorities. Her alterations to the historical actuality serve to sharpen this
               conflict. The real Padre Martinez was not as bad as Cather makes him, and she
               probably overstates the inadequacies of the old regime (Scott 66-67). Her
               exaggeration of his evil heightens the novel's morality-play structure, the schematic
               contrast between good and bad priests.</p>
            <p>Other modifications of her historical sources affect the politics of the novel;
               Cather gives us her own idiosyncratic reading of the progress of civilization. Lamy,
               the prototype of Latour, had been strongly identified with the Americanization of the
               Southwest. An ultramontane (i.e., an advocate of firm papal power), his authority was
               harnessed to the extension of American influence throughout the new territories; he
               worked as an agent of centralized spiritual and temporal power. The U.S. government
               in turn supported Lamy's efforts (Scott 121-46). Cather, however, plays down Latour's
               links with the government; Americanization is referred to but once, and then Latour
               claims that the Church is the best medium for this policy: "The church can do more
               than the Fort to make these poor Mexicans 'good Americans'. And it is for the
               people's good; there is no other way in which they can better their condition" (36).</p>
            <p>Latour is less fervent and more pragmatic than the historical Lamy. Cather's
               progressivism is apolitical; she takes the politics out of progress by suppressing or
               eliding the ideological implications of her sources. The novel's correlation of
               corrupt administration, private vice, and reforming zeal reminds us that Cather had
               worked for <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> during the heyday of muckraking. Like the muckraking
               journalists who exposed the political and business scandals of
               early-twentieth-century America, Cather attacks maladministration and champions
               reform but refuses to enter into wider political debate. Latour's pragmatic,
               nonpartisan reforms echo the missions of Cather's fellow journalists, for example,
               Lincoln Steffens. Exposing municipal corruption in <hi rend="italic">The Shame of the Cities</hi>
               (1904), Steffens rejected "a ready-made reform scheme," adding that "the only
               editorial scheme we [the muckrakers] had was to study a few choice examples of bad
               city government" (Steffens 233).<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn9" id="gr-a9" n="9"/> Although the tone is different, this is the spirit of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                  Archbishop</hi>: a circumscribed analysis in which the faults of a system are
               personalized or moralized rather than being interpreted in terms of underlying
               economic or political structures. Hence Cather's highly individualized images of
               evil: corruption becomes the manifestation of personal turpitude, a grotesque defect
               denoted by virulent physical appearance. Thus, Buck Scales "was tall, gaunt and
               ill-formed, with a snake-like neck, terminating in a small, bony head. Under his
               close-clipped hair this repellent head showed a number of thick ridges, as if the
               skull joinings were overgrown by layers of superfluous bone. With its small,
               rudimentary ears, this head had a positively malignant look" (67). Cather's
               externalized, reified portrait of malice could come from a scheme of humors, and the
               allegorical name Buck Scales emphasizes this character's reptilian
               two-dimensionality. Instead of social process and interaction, Cather projects a
               frozen, tableaulike image of personal corruption.</p>
            <p>But elsewhere another form of progress emerges as Cather develops a more pointedly
               political sense of injustice and reform. Her treatment of Kit Carson is a case in
               point. She undermines Carson's heroic status. He had passed into American mythology
               as soon as his explorations of the West were reported in John Frémont's
               journals in the 1840s, and after he served in the Mexican War Carson became a
               national hero. In <hi rend="italic">Moby Dick</hi>, published just after the war, Melville
               mock-heroically refers to Carson when Ishmael asks whether Hercules, described as
               "that antique Crockett and Kit Carson," should be admitted into the pantheon of
               whalemen (373). As Carson became a prototypical American hero, his many biographers
               iconized a muscular Christian devoid of the usual cowboy vices.<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn10" id="gr-a10" n="10"/> Cather's Carson is
               demythologized. He is smaller and slighter than Latour expects, and a Catholic
               (nineteenth-century biographers glossed over this fact); and his role in the capture
               of the Navajo in their ancestral lands is squarely acknowledged: "Carson followed
               them down into the hidden world between those towering walls of red sandstone,
               spoiled their stores, destroyed their deep-sheltered corn-fields, cut down the
               terraced peach orchards so dear to them. When they saw all that was sacred to them
               laid waste, the Navajos lost heart. They did not surrender; they simply ceased to
               fight, and were taken. Carson was a soldier under orders, and he did a soldier's
               brutal work" (293-94).</p>
            <p>Whereas there was a seamless correspondence between Buck Scales's appearance and his
               character, in this case there is disparity: Carson's "far-seeing blue eyes" and mouth
               of "singular refinement" (75) belie his "brutal work." Evil becomes a complex matter
               since appearance and reality do not match. Latour says at the end of his life that "I
               have lived to see two great wrongs righted; I have seen the end of black slavery, and
               I have seen the Navajos restored to their own country" (292). Carson's removal of the
               Navajo constituted one of the "great wrongs," but to look at him one would never have
               guessed his involvement in wrongdoing. It is important that his actions are presented
               as the result of a larger process of political decision making; Carson is an employee
               and not an autonomous free agent. He is "a soldier under orders" doing "a soldier's
               brutal work." The implication is that potential good is corrupted by institutional
               duty, by the political machine. Buck Scales's corruption seemed to arise from the
               very shape of his body; Carson's body is pure, but his actions are warped into
               badness by political imperatives. As Latour thinks of the Indian wars, "a political
               machine and immense capital were employed to keep it going" (292).</p>
            <p>The problem with these comments is that they sit uneasily alongside the novel's
               earlier presentations of individualized corruption. The tone of the novel is
               disrupted. After Latour's reforms to the contingencies of the situation are
               accommodated, his meditation on progress in the Southwest suggests a trenchant,
               idealistic, politicized overview. We can see that Cather's ironic undercutting of
               Carson (she replaces the myth with a historically culpable figure) has led her toward
               the kind of political questions that the rest of the text seems to have overlooked.
               She has, in fact, raised the very questions provoked by the Mexican War that were to
               lead to the Civil War, questions about exploitation, expansion, and slavery. Having
               apparently turned away from these topics, Cather turns back to them, but too late in
               her text to grasp fully the implications of Latour's comments. Hence the
               contradictions besetting <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>. Cather condemns the
               corruption of the old regime, making Lucero and Martinez unequivocally evil, but she
               also records the savagery of the new order, for instance, in the hunting down of the
               Navajo. From a stadialist perspective this might seem readily explicable. Stadialism
               accepted the savagery of the old and the inevitable harshness of the new because it
               believed that there was underlying movement toward better civilizations. Cather
               therefore seems to be taking a classically stadialist line on the evils of historical
               progress. But as we saw earlier, in much of the novel Cather works against the
               stadialist model, notably in her sympathetic portraits of "primitive" peoples. Behind
               this contradiction lies a basic paradox: Cather simultaneously envisages the history
               of the Southwest as a matter of personalities and a matter of ideologies. It is
               possible to read the novel in either way, and finally one has to recognize the
               astigmatism of this text: Cather cannot quite focus her conflicting interpretations
               of American history.</p>
            <p>At the troubled core of the progressive ideology (where, as I said earlier, the
               relative worth of old and new civilizations is evaluated and where the benefits or
               losses of progress are finally accounted for) Cather found herself unable to resolve
               this contradiction. She then moved away from the Common Sense, laconic style of the
               historical romance, finding that this medium could not account for the conflicting,
               paradoxical pressures of progressivism. Occasionally a compromise could be found
               within the boundaries of Common Sense. With the story of the Navajo, Cather
               illustrated the persistence of the old ways (the Navajo are accommodated in their
               government reservations) and a shift into a new phase of civilization (the U.S.
               administration is, after all, responsible for the Southwest). But other Indian tribes
               presented less purchase for Cather's desire to find a middle way between the old and
               the new. Hence Jacinto's dying pueblo:
            <q rend="block">It seemed much more likely that the contagious diseases brought by white men
               were the real cause of the shrinkage of the tribe. Among the Indians, measles,
               scarlatina and whooping-cough were as deadly as typhus or cholera. Certainly, the
               tribe was decreasing every year. Jacinto's house was at one end of the living pueblo;
               behind it were long rock ridges of dead pueblo,-empty houses ruined by weather and
               now scarcely more than piles of earth and stone. The population of the living streets
               was less than one hundred adults. (123)</q></p>
            <p>In this tale of decline and fall the white men's diseases are to blame. In the text,
               an asterisk at the end of the last sentence ("one hundred adults") takes the reader
               to a footnote: "In actual fact, the dying pueblo of Pecos was abandoned some years
               before the American occupation of New Mexico." That is, although the extinction of
               Pecos is clearly attributed to white civilization, it is disengaged from American
               imperialism; Cather separates the U.S. involvement in the Southwest from Indian
               deaths caused by European diseases. All this is later explained in the main body of
               the text, since Cather goes on to discuss Coronado's expedition to the area, thereby
               pinpointing the Spanish origin of the various contagions. Cather, then, chooses to
               refute emphatically the United States' role in this destruction, even to the extent
               of breaking up her prose with a footnoted insertion. The footnote authoritatively
               overrides the main body of the text, supplanting fictional history with the
               "objective" history of footnotes, facts, and authenticated chronology. In effect this
               is a convoluted negotiation of the progressive dilemma: Cather acknowledges the white
               man's destruction of the Indian settlements but circuitously evades the question of
               American involvement. The fact that Cather uses a footnote to achieve this solution
               shows how much strain the progressive dilemma put on her prose. The disruptions,
               contradictions, and anomalies of "progress" fissure the even surface of Cather's
               prose. Indeed, at this point the problem cannot be contained within the main body of
               the text.</p>
            <p>A progressive contradiction is recognized and focused, but in order to "solve" the
               problem Cather shifts into a different discourse, the overriding footnote. Elsewhere,
               especially when she is writing about superseded or outmoded civilizations, her
               writing becomes symbolic, mythic, or parablelike. Her "transparent," laconically
               factual style is then disrupted by an ambiguous, shifting, layered mode. Cather
               returned at several points in her career to a story that repeatedly produced this
               discourse: the myth of the Enchanted Mesa was the subject of an early story, "The
               Enchanted Bluff" (1909), and of a section of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, and it
               recurs in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>. It is the story of how an Indian
               tribe, in fear and defiance of the outside world, withdrew onto an isolated rock,
               where they died from hunger after the only stairway from their fortress was
               destroyed:
            <q rend="block"><p>All this plain, the Bishop gathered, had once been the scene of a periodic
               man-hunt; these Indians, born in fear and dying by violence for generations, had at
               last taken this leap away from the earth, and on that rock had found the hope of all
               suffering and tormented creatures-safety. They came down to the plain to hunt and to
               grow their crops, but there was always a place to go back to. If a band of Navajos
               were on the Ácoma's trail, there was still one hope; if he could reach his
               rock sanctuary! On the winding stone stairway up the cliff, a handful of men could
               keep off a multitude. The rock of Ácoma had never been taken by a foe but
               once,-by Spaniards in armour. It was very different from a mountain fastness; more
               lonely, more stark and grim, more appealing to the imagination. The rock, when one
               came to think of it, was the utmost expression of human need; even more feeling
               yearned for it; it was the highest comparison of loyalty in love and friendship.
               Christ Himself had used that comparison for the disciple to whom He gave the keys of
               His Church. And the Hebrews of the Old Testament, always being carried captive into
               foreign lands,-their rock was an idea of God, the only thing their conquerors could
               not take from them. </p><p>Already the Bishop had observed in Indian life a strange
                  literalness, often shocking and disconcerting. The Ácomas, who must share
                  the universal human yearning for something permanent, enduring, without shadow of
                  change,-they had their idea in substance. They actually lived upon their Rock;
                  were born upon it and died upon it. There was an element of exaggeration in
                  anything so simple! (97-98)</p>
            </q></p>
            <p>The rock embodies the Indians' faith, devotion, and steadfastness; to Latour the rock
               exemplifies the "strange literalness" of Indian life. Latour, or the narrator-the
               style becomes noticeably more indirect as the passage proceeds, making it difficult
               to attribute the thoughts to one or the other-speak a heightened, sacred language.
               With phrases such as "when one came to think of it," the prose mimes a kind of
               biblical exegesis, an extended interpretation of the rock's significance. That
               meaning is largely theological. In heightened religious language and with devotional
               intensity the passage occludes the historical status of the rock, its place in a
               story of conquest and resistance. All that is left is fleeting references to the
               pursuing Navajo and the "Spaniards in armour" who finally took the fortress.</p>
            <p>It seems that the mesa's importance is as a theological symbol; but the Enchanted
               Mesa suggested itself in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> as a tale about the primitive
               peoples of America and their defeat by white civilization. The story of the mesa
               provided a vehicle for Cather to ask questions about this historical process. Should
               the earlier communities be mourned? Why had they failed to survive? Patricia Lee
               Yongue believes that Cather then used the Enchanted Mesa story to answer these
               questions. The story of the cliff dwellers in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> is, in
               Yongue's view, a cautionary tale about societies that fail to progress. The cliff
               dwellers "allowed their beautiful, naturally-endowed culture to deteriorate into a
               waste land by all avoidance of technological change . . . by failure to make any
               effort to save themselves or actively to expand their customs to the rest of the New
               World" (Yongue 27-39). Technological acumen and territorial acquisitiveness,
               qualities absent from cliff-dweller life, were of course the foundation of America's
               nineteenth-century progress. Cather, Yongue argues, transformed the mesa story into
               an exemplary parable about the value of Yankee progress. The cliff dwellers had not
               been sufficiently similar to the civilization that overtook them; if they had been,
               they might have survived.</p>
            <p>It is surely more convincing to interpret the cliff dwellers and the Enchanted Mesa
               as expressions of Cather's nostalgia for older and "purer" civilizations. The lack of
               commercialism or covetousness, the dedication to craftsmanship, the pacific sense of
               community-all of these qualities were admired by Cather. We might even interpret the
               story as a kind of utopian fiction. After all, the cliff dwellers are presented as an
               idealistic ur-Christian community. Their utopian, godly settlement is another version
               of the American "city on the hill," the theocratic community at one with itself and
               with the landscape in which it is placed. Cather's heightened rhetoric signals her
               own fascination with (and yearning for?) this utopia. But then there is the fall of
               the rock to the invading Spaniards. One does not have to agree completely with Yongue
               to admit that Cather is interested in the fall of the ideal community; in the moment
               of envisaging her city on the hill she cannot hold off awareness of the city's
               inevitable demise.</p>
            <p>The cliff-dweller settlement, like Ántonia's homestead on the prairies,
               demonstrates Cather's interest in what we might call a fragile or compromised
               utopianism. In these cultured and harmonious communities she imagined her own version
               of the American ideal society; but in both cases the utopia is circumscribed.
               Ántonia's home, beautifully poised between the Old and New Worlds and their
               languages, is an idealized projection of a liberal Americanization that would
               accommodate European ways in the New World. Yet the simple fact that this utopia
               extends to just one house, and not the wider society, shows that the dream was
               limited. The Enchanted Mesa likewise possessed a doubleness in Cather's imagination:
               the incarnation of a craft-based, theocratic utopia; the disintegration of that
               ideal, whether through a combination of insularity and rapacious mobility, as here,
               or through the community's own cruelties, as in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>. Cather
               interlarded the two versions (utopia and dystopia), producing the layered parables of
               the rock and the Enchanted Mesa. And the reason that the Enchanted Mesa can sustain a
               variety of interpretations-theological exemplum, progressive dystopia, or nostalgic
               idyll-is that Cather is caught between conflicting discourses. She is simultaneously
               drawn toward idealism and disillusion, trying to imagine a progressive ideal even as
               she turns back on herself and undermines those ideals. The writer's imagination is
               attracted toward an ideal that it knows cannot be sustained.</p>
            <p>Cather's narrative relaxation, her ability to accommodate or incorporate elements
               that seemed to be beyond the immediate scope of her ostensible themes, led to a
               liberal openness in her fiction. We have seen how this led her to define her text as
               a narrative rather than as a novel. Now, however, we can also see that expansiveness
               might become a form of evasion. Unable to unravel the dilemma of progress, Cather
               accreted various answers instead of resolving the central issues. She described her
               novel as an exploration of narrative, deploying examples of archaic forms of story
               such as the legend or the frieze. The "essence" of this method, she wrote, is "not to
               hold the note . . . but to touch and pass on." She wanted "to do something in the
               style of legend, which is absolutely the reverse of dramatic treatment . . .
               something without accent, with none of the artificial elements of composition" (<hi rend="italic">On
                  Writing</hi> 9). Her formalist claims have been honored by critics who read the
               novel either as an homage to older storytelling or as a modernist experiment. For
               Mary-Ann and David Stouck the novel utilizes the medieval "paratactic" structures
               identified by Eric Auerbach, "a series of loosely related 'pictures,' each of which
               captures a gesture from a decisive moment in the subject's life" (Stouck and Stouck
               293-307). And for Hermione Lee this structure is not an antiquarian idiosyncrasy but
               "a sophisticated version of symbolism, a modernist refusal of naturalism" (270).<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn11" id="gr-a11" n="11"/>
            </p>
            <p>Neither homage to medieval storytelling nor modernist abjuration of traditional
               narrative seems to me a fully satisfactory reading. Is the formal experiment simply a
               structural idiosyncrasy, or does it have broader implications? Might it not affect
               the ways Cather represents American history? We have already seen that the swerve
               from naturalism to symbolism, noted by Lee, has much to do with the inability of
               straightforward realist prose to contain the conflicting pressures of Cather's
               America. The discussions of the novel's form quoted above posit a formalism
               hermetically sealed off from the historical matrix in which Cather wrote. Yet the
               novel's form cannot be isolated from the issues of race, primitivism, Catholicism,
               and progress. In the novel's form we find the embodiment of Cather's thought, the
               grammar and syntax with which and through which she articulated her investigation
               into America's past.</p>
            <p>The novel's discontinuous storyline, discrete tableaux and anecdotes, interpolated
               legends and historical asides, and lack of dynamic plot or taut structure give it an
               open, paratactic form. Parataxis presents a story without the hierarchical structure
               to combine and rank its constituent elements; it is the opposite of a historiography,
               which causally locks one event onto another in a chain of historical connection. Even
               if at certain points the text is clear about its ideological stance (e.g., about
               Carson and the Navajo), the episodic construction isolates these moments, because
               Cather has chosen "not to hold the note . . . but to touch and pass on." Faced with
               the jostling, contradictory evidence about the benefits of American progress, Cather
               favored narrative structures that revealed ideological tensions but refused to work
               out solutions to these dilemmas. The narrative structure becomes the embodiment of
               her simultaneous opening up and occlusion of the progressive dilemma. As we have
               seen, the text incorporates the new primitivism, carrying with it a tolerant
               receptivity to Indian culture, racial heterogeneity, and Catholicism-all of which are
               aspects of American culture that narrow definitions of American progress would have
               excluded. Nonetheless, Cather cannot finally combine, incorporate, or reconcile her
               own perspectives on progress, and her open text shades into an evasive text.<ref type="authorial" target="gr-fn12" id="gr-a12" n="12"/>
            </p></div1>
            </body><back><div1 type="notes"> <head type="main">NOTES</head>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn1" target="gr-a1" n="1">All references in the text are to the 1981 Virago
                  paperback reprint of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn2" target="gr-a2" n="2">Details of the Mexican War and its aftermath are in
                  McPherson 47-77.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn3" target="gr-a3" n="3">For an exposition of Manifest Destiny (as territorial
                  expansion, as democratic mission) see Merk.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn4" target="gr-a4" n="4">Arnold (50-57) summarizes the reactions of other
                  reviewers to <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn5" target="gr-a5" n="5">For sources and the historical material with which
                  Cather worked see Bloom and Bloom 479-506, Horgan, and Scott. Critics who then use
                  this material alongside a reading of the novel's spiritual and "romance" elements
                  include David Stouck (<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Imagination</hi> 129-49) and Woodress
                  (391-411).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn6" target="gr-a6" n="6">Mitchell (140-50) discusses the new Southwestern
                  primitivism.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn7" target="gr-a7" n="7">The classic study of nineteenth-century attitudes
                  toward the "savage" is Pearce.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn8" target="gr-a8" n="8">Cather wrote in a letter of 4 August 1932 to Carrie
                  Sherwood that she knew Lawrence well and liked him. She said that he was
                  undoubtedly the most gifted author of his generation but that he let his
                  prejudices get the better of him.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn9" target="gr-a9" n="9">On muckraking and the wider context of progressivism
                  see Bates 51-52, Ekirch 58-63, Filler, Noble, and Thompson.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn10" target="gr-a10" n="10">On Carson and his secular canonization see Smith
                  81-89 and Tuska and Piekarski 91-92.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn11" target="gr-a11" n="11">On Cather's modernist techniques see Rose.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="gr-fn12" target="gr-a12" n="12">My discussion of the ideological configurations of
                  fictional form is indebted to John Barrell's discussion of the georgic, a
                  classical genre Cather alluded to and borrowed from. The georgic "had also
                  traditionally been ventilated by digressions, and was thus hospitable to a
                  diversity of topics . . . to represent the diversity of modern experience" (90).</note>
            
            </div1> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Arnold, Marilyn. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather A Reference Guide</hi>. Boston: G. K. Hall, 1986.</bibl>
               <bibl>Barrell, John. <hi rend="italic">Poetry, Language, and Politics</hi>. Manchester: Manchester UP,
                  1988.</bibl>
               <bibl>Bates, J. Leonard. <hi rend="italic">The United States, 1898&#8212;&#8212;.1928:
                     Progressivism and a Society in Transition</hi>. New York: McGraw-Hill, 1976.</bibl>
               <bibl>Bloom, Edward A., and Lillian Bloom. "The Genesis of <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                     Archbishop</hi>." <hi rend="italic">American Literature</hi> 26 (1955): 479-506.</bibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>. 1927. London: Virago, 1981.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "Eric Hermannson's Soul." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Collected
                     Short Fiction, 1892-1912</hi>. Ed. Virginia Faulkner. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1970. 359-79.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to Carrie Sherwood. 4 August 1932. Cather Archive.
                  The Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial and Educational Foundation, Red Cloud, Nebraska
                  (WCPM).</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to "Dear Little Neddius" (Ellen Gere). 1896. WCPM.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to Mr. Phillipson. 15 March 1943. WCPM.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letters to Carrie Sherwood. 2 January 1934 and 9 June
                  1943.WCPM.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather on Writing: Critical Studies on Writing As
                     an Art</hi>. Foreword by Stephen Tennant. 1949. New York: Knopf, 1968.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The World and the Parish: Willa Cather's Articles and
                     Reviews</hi>, 1893-1902. Ed. William M. Curtin. 2. vols. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                  P, 1970.</bibl>
               <bibl>Clark, Robert. <hi rend="italic">History, Ideology, and Myth in American Fiction, 1823-52</hi>.
                  London: Macmillan, 1984.</bibl>
               <bibl>Dekker, George. <hi rend="italic">The American Historical Romance</hi>. Cambridge: Cambridge UP,
                  1990.</bibl>
               <bibl>Ekirch, Arthur A. <hi rend="italic">Progressivism in America</hi>. New York: Franklin Watts, 1974.</bibl>
               <bibl>Emerson, Ralph Waldo. <hi rend="italic">The Journals and Miscellaneous Notebooks of Ralph Waldo
                     Emerson</hi>. Ed. Ralph H. Orth and Alfred R. Ferguson. Vol. 9. Cambridge:
                  Harvard UP, Belknap, 1971.</bibl>
               <bibl>Filler, Louis. <hi rend="italic">Progressivism and Muckraking</hi>. New York: R. R. Bowker, 1976.</bibl>
               <bibl>Gilman, Dorothy Foster. "Willa Cather Writes a Fictional Biography." <hi rend="italic">Boston
                     Evening Transcript</hi>, 10 September 1927.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hart, James D. <hi rend="italic">The Popular Book: A History of America's Literary Taste</hi>. New
                  York: Oxford UP, 1950.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hawthorne, Nathaniel. Preface to <hi rend="italic">The House of the Seven Gables</hi>. Vol. 2 of
                     <hi rend="italic">The Century Edition of the Works of Nathaniel Hawthorne</hi>. Ed. William
                  Charvat, Roy Harvey Pearce, and Claude M. Simpson. Columbus: Ohio State UP, 1965.</bibl>
               <bibl>Higham, John. <hi rend="italic">Strangers in the Land: Patterns of American Nativism,
                  1860-1925</hi>. 1955. New York: Atheneum, 1971.</bibl>
               <bibl>Horgan, Paul. <hi rend="italic">Lamy of Santa Fe: His Life and Times</hi>. New York: Farrar,
                  Straus &amp; Giroux, 1975.</bibl>
               <bibl>Jefferson, Thomas. Letter to William Ludlow, 6 September 1824. <hi rend="italic">The Writings of
                     Thomas Jefferson</hi>. Ed. Andrew A. Lipscomb. Vol. 16. Washington DC: Thomas
                  Jefferson Memorial Association, 1904.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lawrence, D. H. <hi rend="italic">Mornings in Mexico and Etruscan Places</hi>. 1927.
                  Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1960.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lee, Hermione. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Life Saved Up</hi>. London: Virago, 1989.</bibl>
               <bibl>Manning, Susan. <hi rend="italic">The Puritan-Provincial Vision: Scottish and American Literature
                     in the Nineteenth Century</hi>. Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 1990.</bibl>
               <bibl>Martin, Terrence. <hi rend="italic">The Instructed Vision: Scottish Common Sense Philosophy</hi>.
                  Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1961.</bibl>
               <bibl>McPherson, James M. <hi rend="italic">Battle Cry of Freedom: The American Civil War</hi>. 1988.
                  London: Penguin, 1990.</bibl>
               <bibl>Melville, Herman. <hi rend="italic">Moby Dick</hi>. Ed. Tony Tanner. 1851. Oxford: Oxford UP,
                  1988.</bibl>
               <bibl>Merk, Frederick. <hi rend="italic">Manifest Destiny and Mission in American History: A
                     Reinterpretation</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1963.</bibl>
               <bibl>Milmine, Georgine. <hi rend="italic">The Life of Mary Baker G. Eddy and the History of Christian
                     Science</hi>. New York: Doubleday, 1909.</bibl>
               <bibl>Mitchell, Lee Clark. <hi rend="italic">Witnesses to a Vanishing America: The Nineteenth Century
                     Response</hi>. Princeton: Princeton UP, 1981.</bibl>
               <bibl>Noble, David W. <hi rend="italic">The Paradox of Progressive Thought</hi>. Minneapolis: U of
                  Minnesota P, 1958.</bibl>
               <bibl>Pearce, Roy Harvey. <hi rend="italic">Savagism and Civilization: A Study of the Indian and the
                     American Mind</hi>. Rev. ed. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1967.</bibl>
               <bibl>Rose, Phyllis. "Modernism: The Case of Willa Cather." <hi rend="italic">Modernism
                  Reconsidered</hi>. Ed. Robert Kiely. Harvard Studies, 11. Cambridge: Harvard UP,
                  1983. 123-45.</bibl>
               <bibl>Said, Edward. <hi rend="italic">Orientalism</hi>. 1978. Harmondsworth: Penguin, 1985.</bibl>
               <bibl>Scott, John C. "Between Fiction and History: An Exploration into Willa Cather's
                     <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>." Ph.D. diss., U of New Mexico, 1980.</bibl>
               <bibl>Smith, Henry Nash. <hi rend="italic">Virgin Land: The American West as Symbol and Myth</hi>.
                  Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1950.</bibl>
               <bibl>Steams, Harold E. "The Country versus the Town." <hi rend="italic">America and the Young
                     Intellectual</hi>. 1921. Westport CT: Greenwood, 1973.</bibl>
               <bibl>Steffens, Lincoln. <hi rend="italic">The Shame of the Cities</hi>. New York: McClure, Phillips,
                  1904.</bibl>
               <bibl>Stouck, David. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Imagination</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1975.</bibl>
               <bibl>Stouck, Mary-Ann, and David Stouck. "Hagiographical Style in <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for
                     the Archbishop</hi>." University of Toronto Quarterly 41 (1972): 293-307.</bibl>
               <bibl>Thompson, J. A. <hi rend="italic">Progressivism</hi>. Durham, England: British Association for
                  American Studies, 1979.</bibl>
               <bibl>Tuska, Jon, and Vicki Piekarski, eds. <hi rend="italic">The Frontier Experience: A Reader's Guide
                     to the Life and Literature of the American West</hi>. Jefferson, N.C.:
                  McFarland, 1984.</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary Life</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1987.</bibl>
               <bibl>Yongue, Patricia Lee. "Search and Research: Willa Cather in Quest of History."
                     <hi rend="italic">Southwestern American Literature</hi> 5 (1975):
                  27-39.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
            </back> </text>
         <text id="grande">
             <front><head type="main">"Grande Communications avec Dieu"</head><head type="sub">The Surrounding Power of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi></head>
            <byline>TERENCE MARTIN</byline></front><body><div1 type="section">
            <p>In "A Yankee in Canada," the first parts of which were published in <hi rend="italic">Putnam's
                  Magazine</hi> in 1853, Thoreau writes testily of his visit to Quebec in 1850. At
               the outset he observes that what he "got by going to Canada was a cold" (3). Puzzled
               that a country so "wild and unsettled" seems older than the United States, he
               concludes that the answer lies in the antiquity of Canadian institutions, in "the
               rust of conventions and formalities" (80-81). Left over from the feudal system, the
               all too visible machinery of aristocratic enterprises makes it impossible for a
               person to be "wholesomely neglected" (83). Although the "purity and transparency" of
               the air are commendable, one is constantly made aware of the government (34). Every
               day it "parades itself before you. . . ; every day it goes out to the Plains of
               Abraham or to the Champ de Mars and exhibits itself and toots" (83-84). One must, I
               think, admire the word <hi rend="italic">toots</hi> in this context-irreverent, onomatopoetic, unit
               of sound that mocks the pageantry Thoreau endures from his Yankee perspective even as
               it heralds a fundamental statement about the value of human existence. For when he
               concludes that because of such governmental omnipresence the individual is "not worth
               so much in Canada as in the United States," we see that Thoreau with a cold is still
               Thoreau, a man who celebrates what he calls "the primitive and ultimate condition of
               man," who prizes individuality over community, singularity over tradition (82-83).</p> </div1><div1 type="section"> <p>Almost eighty years later Willa Cather saw Quebec for the first time and came away
               with a different judgment about the traditions that had long sustained its life. What
               struck her about the city, as she wrote to Governor Wilbur Cross after four
               additional visits and the writing of <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, was the persistence
               of a "narrow but definite" culture from another age into the present-an ethos she
               could not embrace but "could not but admire." Admitting the difficulty of defining
               that ethos, she likens it to "an old song, incomplete but uncorrupted." "The text,"
               she continues in a provocative (and thoroughly postmodern) trope, "was mainly
               anacoluthon, so to speak, but the meaning was clear" ("On <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>" 15).</p>
            <p>Let me pause for a moment with the substantive <hi rend="italic">anacoluthon</hi>, a term that
               suggests the kind of narrative Cather set out to write in <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>.
               Dictionaries define anacoluthon as an abrupt change within a sentence from one
               grammatical construction to another, quite inconsistent one, frequently for
               rhetorical effect. For example: "I warned him that if he continued gambling, what
               will become of him?" The Greek root of the word, <hi rend="italic">an</hi> + <hi rend="italic">akolouthos</hi>, means
               "not following." Cather invokes such a meaning when she says that "the text" of
               Quebec was "mainly anacoluthon." It came to her as something "not following," not
               sequential, as "an incomplete air" not linear or in standard progression. More
               importantly, it allowed her to transform, in the act of acknowledging, the
               distinction Thoreau found so important, to focus on family, community, and tradition
               even as she annexed historical examples of individuality that challenge and enrich
               the narrative. Cather is careful, as she says in her comments on <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>, not
               to "mix kinds," not to "explode into military glory" after having settled into a seat
               "by the apothecary's fire" (16). But she also takes some calculated chances with the
               mood of this novel by exposing it to the light (and half-light) of radical spiritual
               ventures clearly outside the range of Cécile Auclair's domain and then
               converting these singular odysseys to communal stories, to the stuff of legend, for
               Cécile's edification.</p> </div1><div1 type="section"> <p>To give coherence to a Quebec that came into her consciousness as a nonsequential
               text, Cather centers her fiction in a family that mediates between present and past,
               New World and Old, between the concerns of "an orderly little French household" and
               those of a surrounding world ("On <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>" 16). Moreover, she takes pains with
               her setting, both geographical and temporal, circumscribing it carefully to make the
               physical narrowness of Quebec a factor in her composition, choosing the final year of
               Frontenac's life (1697-98) to lend an autumnal tone to a narrative that remembers
               years of tumult and wonder.<ref type="authorial" target="tm-fn1" id="tm-a1" n="1"/>
            </p>
            <p>Family and setting function together from the outset of the story. When Euclide
               Auclair watches <hi rend="italic">La Bonne Espérance</hi> disappear down the St. Lawrence
               River en route to France one October afternoon, he realizes that "not a sail would
               come up that wide waterway" until the next July. "No supplies; not a cask of wine or
               a sack of flour, no gunpowder, or leather, or cloth, or iron tools. Not a letter
               even, even-no news of what went on at home" (<hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> 4). The thrust of these
               negatives differs radically from that of Jim Burden's initial description of the
               prairie in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> as having no fences, no trees, as being nothing
               but land, not a country at all, but the material out of which countries are made.
               Whereas the latter set of negations erases the familiar as the condition of making a
               new start, the former itemizes what must be preserved for the purposes of
               continuance. One of Cather's strategies in making <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> a novel of place is
               to make it a novel of preservation-not only of customs and traditions but of
               foodstuffs and supplies. At the beginning Cather thus establishes a sense of
               separation from the source, from home and nourishment. And she follows quickly by
               characterizing the West as interminable and threatening, a "dead, sealed world," a
               place of "suffocation," in which "European man was quickly swallowed up in silence,
               distance, mould, [and] black mud" (6-7). It is not the West of most American fiction.</p>
            <p>"Cut off" from a Europe that is at once cultured and decadent, and in fearsome
               proximity to the primordial, Cather's Quebec is an isolated settlement, protective of
               the customs and religious beliefs that have given it a transplanted identity. Its
               topography enhances its lack of space and its hierarchical ambience, with Upper Town
               perched above Lower Town, and no building on the rock "on the same level with any
               other" (5).</p>
            <p>For Cather in <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>, the family is the primary repository of values. Not
               only does Cécile go sledding on Holy Family hill with her little friend
               Jacques but the people of Quebec, we learn from Madame Pommier, have a special
               veneration for the Holy Family; according to Bishop Laval, no place in the world
               surpasses that devotion (101). And the association of Cécile with the Holy
               Mother (traced convincingly by Susan Rosowski) blends the secular and the sacred in a
               provocative dualism. In a more quotidian way, the Auclair household is a model of
                  order.<ref type="authorial" target="tm-fn2" id="tm-a2" n="2"/> For Cécile's mother "household goods" were the equivalent of household
               gods; without them, she "could not imagine life at all." Thus, in moving to Quebec,
               her effort was to reduplicate the domestic harmony she had known in Paris. "As long
               as she lived, she tried to make the new life as much as possible like the old." Mme
               Auclair's chief concern was to inculcate in young Cécile the regard for
               order and continuity that "had come down to her through so many centuries" and so
               impress on her that M. Auclair's "whole happiness depends on order and regularity."
               "At home, in France," she once tells Cécile with a burst of Gallic pride,
               "we have learned to do all these things in the best way, and we are conscientious,
               and that is why we are called the most civilized people in Europe and other nations
               envy us" (23-25).</p>
            <p>One senses by means of Cather's subdued eloquence the deep contentment with which
               Cécile assimilates the pattern of household duties-revealed in such quiet
               albeit resonant matters as her awareness of her father's taste for gooseberries, her
               fear that the parsley will freeze, and her kindness to Blinker and Jacques. And one
               sees how the habits and rituals of Quebec reinforce the sense of sanctuary that she
               feels at home. Hearing Bishop Laval ring the bell for five o'clock (A.M.) Mass,
               Cécile feels "a peculiar sense of security, as if there must be powerful
               protection for Kebec in such steadfastness, and the new day, which was yet darkness,
               was beginning as it should. The punctual bell and the stern old Bishop who rang it
               began an orderly procession of activities and held life together on the rock, though
               the winds lashed it and the billows of snow drove over it" (105). Again, afflicted
               with a slight fever, Cécile lies in bed passive and content, listening to
               the rain and to her father ("an accomplished cook") preparing dinner, watching the
               firelight glow on the furniture and the brass candlesticks. When her mind roams
               abroad, Quebec and its environs contribute to her feeling of safety: "the dripping
               grey roofs. . . , to the lighted windows along the crooked streets, the great grey
               river choked with ice and frozen snow, the never-ending merciless forest beyond. All
               these things seemed like layers and layers of shelter, with this one flickering,
               shadowy room at the core" (158-59). From a cocoonlike perspective Cécile
               presides over a sheltering world. Even the "merciless forest," mercifully attenuated
               by the orderly procession of her thoughts, adds to her sense of herself as secure-and
               as central to the scene.</p>
            <p>Predictably, Cécile's visit to the Harnois is uncomfortable: her protective
               context is not portable. Predictably too, the motif of withdrawal and return (used by
               Hawthorne in such works as "Young Goodman Brown" and The Scarlet Letter) works its
               transformational magic: Cécile returns home after two nights on the Ile
               d'Orléans feeling "at least two years older," no longer a little girl "doing
               what she had been taught to do." As she prepares dinner for Pierre Charron and her
               father, a graduating sense of purpose awakens within her. The coppers and clouts and
               brushes around her are not just objects, she realizes, but "tools"; and "with them
               one made, not shoes or cabinet-work, but life itself. One made a climate within a
               climate; one made the days,-the complexion, the special flavour, the . . . happiness
               of each day as it passed; one made life" (197-98). Cather's eloquence gives
               Cécile a new dignity.</p>
            <p>In Death Comes for the Archbishop, Latour offers a very French, and I might say
               Catheresque, praise of Father Vaillant's soup: "I am not depreciating your individual
               talent, Joseph," the Bishop says to his friend, but "a soup like this is not the work
               of one man. It is the result of a constantly refined tradition. There are nearly a
               thousand years of history in this soup" (39). In her comments on Shadows, Cather
               observes that "a new society begins with the salad dressing more than with the
               destruction of Indian villages." "It's very hard for an American to catch that
               rhythm," she adds; "it's so unlike us" ("On Shadows" 16-17). With an aversion to
               salad dressing and to the destruction of villages, Thoreau had no way of catching
               such a "rhythm." But his Concord colleague Emerson made the principle underlying
               Cather's statement central to the argument of Nature in 1836: "The invariable mark of
               wisdom," Emerson wrote, "is to see the miraculous in the common" (44). As Shadows on
               the Rock attests, that is what Cather, with her focus on Euclide and Cécile
               Auclair, encourages us to see.</p> </div1><div1 type="section"> <p>But if Cather encourages us to see the miraculous in the commonplace through her
               gentle emphasis on such things as the Auclair sofa and fireplace, she also exposes
               the commonplace to the extraordinary. On the periphery of a carefully established
               domestic tranquility, she inserts a variety of what Ann Romines aptly calls
               "narratives of elsewhere," some from France, some from the tropics, some from the
               Canadian wilderness (Romines 151), but none more powerful, more ambivalent, or more
               singular than those relating to female religious figures from Canadian history. A
               first-time reader of Shadows might well be aware that Count Frontenac, Bishop Laval,
               and various missionaries to New France were historical figures; in one way or
               another, they appear as necessary (almost institutional) parts of the setting. But
               the number of "real" historical women who stand dramatically in the environs of this
               novel-Marie de l'Incarnation and Catherine de Saint-Augustine from the
               mid-seventeenth century, Jeanne Franc Juschereau and Jeanne Le Ber from years
               contemporary with Cather's narrative-would surely surprise such a reader.<ref type="authorial" target="tm-fn3" id="tm-a3" n="3"/>
            </p>
            <p>Cécile is aware and in awe of the religious heroes of the past. On All
               Souls' Day "all the stories of the rock came to life" for her. The walls of the
               Jesuit church "seemed sentinelled" by "martyrs who were explorers and heroes as well;
               at the Hôtel Dieu, Mother Catherine de Saint-Augustine and her story rose up
               before one; at the Ursulines', Marie de l'Incarnation overshadowed the living"
               (Shadows 95).</p>
            <p>And well she might. For of all the religious figures mentioned in Shadows Marie may
               be the most astonishing and most enduring of all. More than twenty studies of her
               life and letters have appeared in this century alone; she has been discussed at
               scholarly conferences, in journal articles, and in monographs on spirituality. In
               1931, the very year in which Shadows was a Book-of-the-Month Club selection, a
               popular biography of Marie by Agnes Repplier was a Literary Guild selection. In 1956
               Aloysius G. L'Heureux's study of her mystical vocabulary was published. In 1971 Guy
               Oury's impressive edition of her letters and journals, most of them reporting on
               events in Quebec, appeared. (It was from a letter in an earlier edition of Marie's
               Correspondance that Cather took the epigraph for Shadows on the Rock.) And in 1989
               Irene Mahoney's volume of her selected writings, complete with a helpful biography,
               was published.</p>
            <p>Born Marie Guyart in Tours in 1599, this Ursuline-to-be yearned to enter a convent
               from the time of her adolescence, but at the behest of her parents she married Claude
               Martin, a master silk worker. Two years later her husband died, leaving her with a
               six-month-old son. I cite Agnes Repplier's account of this sad event as guileless
               evidence of how marginally husbands existed in this binary world of God and cloister:
               "The model wife of Proverbs could not well have surpassed [Marie] in diligence and
               discretion. Her spouse seems to have been affectionately disposed, and fully alive to
               her merits. The birth of a son so filled his heart with content that there was
               nothing left for him but to die, which he accordingly did, after two years of married
               life" (Repplier 22). Now a twenty-year-old widow, Marie was torn between a desire for
               the convent and her responsibility to her son. Interestingly in the light of Jeanne
               Le Ber's experience some years later, she retired to an upper room in her sister's
               house and there prayed for guidance. Unlike Jeanne Le Ber, however, Marie continued
               to work in the world, in her brother-in-law's business, and during the next five
               years, while she had several mystical experiences and revelations about the Holy
               Trinity, she assisted in the management of that business, bargained for prices with
               stevedores and merchants, and generally conducted it with a great deal of success. At
               the age of thirty-one she entered the Ursuline convent in Tours-and the story,
               perhaps apocryphal, in many accounts of her life is that her son ran to the convent
               door behind which she prayed, crying out, "Give me back my mother."</p>
            <p>Marie's own account is much more riveting (and it validates the fundamental truth
               behind the melodramatic story): she was concerned, as she says in her journal, about
               leaving her son, then not quite twelve years of age. The devil urged her to think
               both of her son and of practical matters, using arguments that seemed "persuasive
               since I was considering the good of the present moment." In a sentence indicative of
               her convoluted state of mind, she says that God assured her that "he would take care
               of him whom I wanted to leave for love of God in order to follow his divine counsels
               more perfectly." When friends and acquaintances "came up with fresh objections,"
               however, Marie felt "besieged on all sides," as if her soul were being "wrenched"
               from her body. No obligation seemed as strong as her love for her son; yet she kept
               hearing an "inner voice" that said it was not good "to be in the world any longer."
               Accordingly,
            <q rend="block">putting my son into the hands of God and of the Blessed Virgin, I left him,
               as well as my elderly father, who cried pitifully. When I said goodbye to him he
               found every possible argument to stop me, but my heart remained unshaken. . . . Then
               there flowed into my heart an inner sustenance which would have enabled me to pass
               through fire, giving me courage to surmount all and accomplish all. Then he
               transported my spirit where he wanted it to be. <p>. . . on the feast of the
                  Conversion of St. Paul 1631, I left what I loved the most. My son came with me,
                  crying bitterly in leaving me. Watching him, it seemed to me that I was being cut
                  in two. Nevertheless, I did not let my emotions show. Dom Raymond presented me to
                  Reverend Mother St. Bernard, who, with the whole community, received me with
                  extraordinary charity. Previously I had received the blessing of the archbishop of
                  Tours, who wished to see me before my entrance. (L'Incarnation, Selected Writings
                  94-95)</p>
            </q></p>
            <p>Thus, exemplifying what Irene Mahoney (herself a member of the Ursuline community)
               calls an "implacable determination for total consecration," Marie Guyart Martin
               sundered ties with her son and her father to embark on a life of austerity and prayer
               (L'incarnation, Selected Writings 5). Influenced by the teaching of Pierre de
               Bérulle, who advocated a severe asceticism as a way of assimilating the
               mysteries of Christ, she dedicated herself to Christ as Incarnate Word-hence her
               religious name. During her years in Canada she was very much a practical woman as
               well as a mystic. (Mahoney describes her as an "active/contemplative" both in France
               and in Quebec [15].) As her letters-many of them to her son, who became a Benedictine
               monk-report, she drew up contracts for the construction of the Ursuline convent, did
               it a second time after the convent burned in 1650, took an interest in mines and salt
               pits, had wells dug, and even tried to interest merchants in exporting porpoise oil.
               In his extensive study of New France, written almost a century ago, James Douglas
               considered Marie's letters to be "more valuable as sources of contemporary history
               than even the Relations of the Jesuits" (438). Aditionally, Marie learned Indian
               languages and produced French-Anglonquin and Algonquin-French dictionaries and even
               an Iroquois catechism. Bishop Laval she held in high regard. But when Laval approved
               a new constitution for the Ursulines (written largely by the Jesuit missionary
               Père Lalemont), Marie refused to accept the parts she did not like
               (L'Incarnation, Selected Writing 28-29).</p>
            <p>Marie de l'Incarnation was forty years old when she founded the Ursuline convent in
               New France in 1639. In 1648 Catherine de Saint-Augustine, aged sixteen, arrived from
               France to work at the Hôtel Dieu. (The Récollets had come in 1615,
               the Jesuits in 1625, and François de Montmorency-Laval would arrive as
               apostolic vicar in 1659.) For twenty years Catherine worked at various positions in
               the hospital, first as depository, then as senior Sister of Mercy, then as mistress
               of novices. In 1668 the community contemplated electing her mother superior of the
               Hôtel Dieu, but, Willa Cather's narrative notwithstanding, Catherine died
               before that responsibility was given to her. Thus, she did not choose Jeanne Franc
               Juschereau to succeed her as superior, nor did she, as Cather writes, train "her to
               that end" (Shadows 42). Mother Juschereau was just eighteen years old when Catherine
               de Saint-Augustine died. But it makes a good story to have the mystic
               Hospitalière from Normandy select the practical Canadienne to take her
               place. And Mother Juschereau was indeed superior when the fictional Auclair and
               Cécile called on her in 1697. (The occasion for their visit was a sprained
               ankle, also fictional as far as I can discover.)</p>
            <p>It is from Mother Juschereau that Cécile learns about the marvels of
               Catherine de Saint-Augustine's life. And, as James Woodress has pointed out, it was
               from her considerable reading-from, among others, Francis Parkman, from Mother
               Juschereau's Histoire de I'Hôtel-Dieu de Québec, and from the
               correspondence of Marie de l'Incarnation-that Cather drew her portrait of Mother
               Catherine as one who had "burned her life out in vigils, mortifications, visions,
               raptures, all the while carrying on a steady routine of manual labor and
               administrative work, observing the full discipline of her order" (Woodress 431;
               quotation from Cather, Shadows 42).</p>
            <p>Marie had met Mother Catherine in 1650 when she stayed for three weeks at the
               Hôtel Dieu after fire destroyed the Ursuline convent. In August of 1663 she
               wrote a long journal-like letter to her son in France ("Mon très cher fils")
               about a violent earthquake, a "tremblement de terre," that had shaken Quebec some
               months before. Shortly before the earthquake, a Christianized Indian girl had heard a
               forceful voice say that in two days "la terre sera agitée, et qu'elle
               tremblera d'une manière qui étonnera tout le monde." Two days
               later, at the very time predicted, another person, "qui a de très grande
               communications avec Dieu," had suddenly known that the Divine Majesty was
               "extrêmement irritée" at the sins of the country. While this person
               had offered prayers to God and also prayed for the Jesuit martyrs of Japan on their
               feast day, she had had "un pressentiment ou . . . assurance infaillible" that God was
               about to punish Quebec. Immediately after that, and "un peu devant le tremblement
               arrivât," she had seen four furious and enraged demons, at the four corners
               of Quebec, shake the earth with great violence until God made them desist
               (L'Incarnation, Correspondance 687-88).<ref type="authorial" target="tm-fn4" id="tm-a4" n="4"/>
            </p>
            <p>When Marie's son subsequently inquired about the person who had had this vision of
               the demons, Marie replied that it was Mother Catherine de Saint-Augustine. She then
               appended the story of Barbe Halé (or Halay), who was "vexed" with demons by
               the malignity of certain magicians and sorcerers: while this girl was in the
               hospital, troubled continually by the demons, Catherine de Saint-Augustine guarded
               her day and night. It was extremely difficult for Catherine; only God and her
               confessor knew how enraged the demons were at her spiritual courage. They appeared to
               her in hideous forms and battled her outrageously, but Catherine was fortified in her
               "grand travail" by Père de Brébeuf, who appeared to her often and
               consoled her in her troubles (813). Finally, the demons and the magicians were
               vanquished by the intercession of this saintly man. After these victories, the Lord
               made Catherine signal favors, visiting her and caressing her "beaucoup."</p>
            <p>There is no doubt that contemporary stories about Catherine de Saint-Augustine
               attracted attention. Responding to a request from the Jesuit Joseph-Antoine Poncet in
               Rome, Marie wrote (in 1670) that although he asked "mon sentiment" about Catherine,
               "je vous diray entre vous and moy que je ne suis pas trop sçavante en ses
               affaires." She knew that outwardly Catherine was what "une bonne religieuse doit
               être," charitable and efficient in her hospital work. She attributed the
               "étranges tentations et les persécutions atroces" that beset
               Catherine day and night for sixteen years to a persistent "maladie" and again
               referred to the manner in which Brébeuf helped her (886). There seems little
               doubt that Catherine de Saint-Augustine was in fragile health throughout much of her
               life and that she cast herself as a tormented victim suffering for the sins of the
               country. Emotionally conflicted, nourished by what later psychologies would term
               hysteria, she underwent extreme waves of self-loathing, alternately hating and loving
               the demons, desiring to be damned so that she could show her love of God even from
               the depths of hell. It is perilous theology.</p>
            <p>Lest we think of Catherine de Saint-Augustine as unique in her visions and Marie de
               l'Incarnation as the street-smart doyenne of the nuns reporting on an eccentric
               friend, it is well to remember that Marie's early life was punctuated with mystical
               visions of marriage. L'Heureux's study of her mystical vocabulary finds a pattern in
               her prayer: her description of "her second Trinitarian vision" (in 1627) suggests an
               "impression amour-lumière." She speaks of a mystical marriage with the
               Divine Word as "her spouse"-and in one of her prayers petitions the Lord to "let me
               embrace you and die in your sacred arms" (156-57). Again, her mystical marriage with
               the Trinity is "a mutual possession" (165). Although there is some ambiguity in her
               language, she seems frequently to be enraptured by what L'Heureux terms "post-nuptial
               states of union" (176). Long before L'Heureux undertook his specialized study,
               Parkman reviewed Marie's desire for a mystical marriage and concluded that "here is a
               case for the psychologist as well as the theologian; and the 'holy widow,' as her
               biographers call her, becomes an example, and a lamentable one, of the tendency of
               the erotic principle to ally itself with high religious excitement" (2:177). Parkman
               did balance this individual portrait with lavish praise for the "self-abnegation" of
               the "hospital nuns of Quebec and Montreal." "Too busy for the morbidness of the
               cloister" (a typical Parkman judgment), they were models of that benign and tender
               charity of which the Roman Catholic Church offers so many examples. Nor should the
               Ursulines and the nuns of the Congregation be forgotten among those who, "in another
               field of labor, have toiled patiently according to their light" (4:356).</p>
            <p>Cather read Parkman both carefully and critically. And she accounted for the courage
               and good humor of the Quebec nuns by transposing Parkman's general praise into her
               own idiom: "They were still in their accustomed place in the world of the mind (which
               for each of us is the only world), and [had] the same well-ordered universe about
               them. . . . In this safe, lovingly arranged and ordered universe . . . the drama of
               man went on at Quebec just as at home, and the Sisters played their accustomed part
               in it" (Shadows 97). Just as Cécile thinks of Quebec as "her town" and lives
               securely inside its familiar boundaries, the nuns (according to Cather) breathe an
               atmosphere of supernaturalism that allows them to domesticate the universe (61). We
               do not know all of the stories about Catherine de Saint-Augustine that Mother
               Juschereau relates to Cécile. And no one tells specific stories about Marie
               de l'Incarnation, despite the reputation for sanctity she has in the novel and
               despite her actual work with Indian languages. But as the evidence suggests, these
               are formidable and renowned women, part of the surrounding context of Shadows on the
               Rock. And we learn something of Cather's priorities in dealing with the material
               offered by Quebec from the fact that she would mute the impact of such volatile lives
               in composing her "series of pictures . . . left over from the past" ("On Shadows"
               15). Which is to say that Cather eschews a readily available and highly dramatic
               matière in Shadows, that she transforms a lurid spirituality into an aspect
               of Cécile's sheltering landscape. Thus Cécile comes to think that
               the martyrdoms of the early church were not "half so wonderful and so terrible" as
               those of the Jesuit missionaries: "And could the devotion of Sainte
               Geneviève or Sainte Philomène be compared to that of Mother
               Catherine de Saint-Augustine or Mother Marie de l'Incarnation?" (Shadows 102).<ref type="authorial" target="tm-fn5" id="tm-a5" n="5"/> In order for Cécile to remain blissfully central to the story, demons
               and mystical marriages must give way to devotion, an omnibus term that distances
               reality, just as (in a secular mode) Auclair's reading of Plutarch's Lives to his
               daughter distances the idea of honor, locates it not in Quebec, not in France, but in
               Rome, where it assumes classical and undisturbing form.</p>
            <p>When Mother Juschereau says that Cécile must know all of the stories about
               Catherine de Saint-Augustine, the apothecary's daughter replies that "there is no
               end" to those stories, and the Mother Superior agrees (37). Cécile does hear
               two stories: the homiletic tale of Catherine having Masses said for the sinner Marie,
               who died an outcast in a cave in France, and the much-told story of the conversion of
               an English sailor (a French Huguenot in the original sources) when Catherine ground
               up some powder from Brébeuf's skull and added it to his gruel. Cather
               measures the quality of Cécile's, and Mother Juschereau's, credulity in this
               case by having Euclide Auclair cast doubt on the so-called "miracle" (125-27). When
               M. Auclair listens in polite silence to her later story of angels repairing Jeanne Le
               Ber's spinning wheel, Cécile begins "to feel that his appreciation or
               miracles was not at all what it should be" (129).</p>
            <p>As Merrill Skaggs has observed, an aura of the miraculous pervades Shadows on the
               Rock, echoing the commemorative rituals of miracle plays from centuries before
               (Skaggs 134-36). Just as the Puritans in seventeenth-century Massachusetts attributed
               their destinies to Divine Providence, so the citizens of Quebec, with a vibrant
               iconographic faith, saw heavenly intervention in the fortunes of New France. In 1690,
               after the town had survived the attack of Sir William Phips's fleet and driven off
               his forces, the church in Lower Town was renamed Notre Dame de la Victoire "in
               recognition of the protection which Our Lady had afforded Quebec in that hour of
               danger" (Shadows 64). According to Cather, a banner of the Virgin "had stood
               untouched" throughout the bombardment, "though every heretic gun was aimed at it"
               (95). Parkman supplies a somewhat different version of the action (and a wry gloss on
               miracles) when he writes that a picture of the Holy Family had been attached to the
               spire of the cathedral in Upper Town to invoke Divine aid. "The Puritan gunners
               wasted their ammunition in vain attempts to knock it down. That it escaped their
               malice was ascribed to miracle, but the miracle would have been greater if they had
               hit it" (5:274).</p>
            <p>As a true daughter of Quebec and its unalloyed faith, Cécile stands apart
               from any skepticism about miracles. For her, "all the miracles that had happened
               there . . . took on the splendour of legend" (Shadows 95). It is thus with a sense of
               "joy" that she hears the story of angels repairing Jeanne Le Ber's spinning wheel.
               And that story, we learn, "was told and re-told with loving exaggeration during that
               severe winter," even in the remote parishes. "Wherever it went, it brought pleasure,
               as if the recluse herself had sent to all those families whom she did not know some
               living beauty,-a blooming rose-tree, or a shapely fruit-tree in fruit. Indeed, she
               sent them an incomparable gift" (136-37).</p>
            <p>Not only is Cécile entranced by this story but it has the support of the
               selfless Bishop Laval when he asks Pierre about the health of "the aged nun
               Marguerite Bourgeoys" (another historical figure) and "Mlle Le Ber" and then adds
               that "all the sinners of Ville Marie [Montreal] may yet be saved by the prayers of
               that devoted girl" (175). Yet this same Jeanne Le Ber separates herself-in life as in
               the novel-from a loving family, imposes on herself vows of chastity and silence, and
               immures herself in her own room in her parent's house. After a passage of years,
               Cather writes, Jeanne's mother died: "On her death-bed she sent one of the household
               to her daughter's door, begging her to come and give her the kiss of farewell. 'Tell
               her that I am praying for her, night and day,' was the answer" (133).</p>
            <p>Cather adds no comment to this bit of dialogue. And none of the characters comments
               on the apparently well-known incident. Only Pierre Charron, with his personal
               involvement, has anything but admiration for Jeanne Le Ber. In addition to Pierre's
               account of two meetings with the recluse, the second a haunting portrait of spiritual
               aridity, Pierre once says to Euclide Auclair (out of Cécile's hearing), "If
               the venerable Bourgeoys had not got hold of that girl in her childhood and
               overstrained her with fasts and penances, she would be a happy mother today, not
               sleeping in a stone cell like a prisoner" (177).<ref type="authorial" target="tm-fn6" id="tm-a6" n="6"/> Although it seems tinctured by Pierre's sense of loss, this is the only explicit
               criticism of extreme asceticism in the novel.</p> </div1><div1 type="section"> <p>How are we to take this refusal to go to a dying mother's bedside in the face of her
               explicit request? How are we, for that matter, to regard a mother who steels her
               heart against the tears of her young son as she enters a cloistered convent? The
               conduct of Jeanne Le Ber and Marie de l'Incarnation certainly follows from the desire
               for total consecration that Irene Mahoney sees as characteristic of
               seventeenth-century Bérullian spirituality. Yet there is a provocative
               difference between the two women's actions. Whereas Marie entered the Ursuline
               convent in Tours with the approval of her spiritual adviser, Dom Raymond of the
               Feuillant Fathers, Jeanne disregarded all counsel in adopting the life of a recluse:
               "Even her spiritual directors, and that noble soldier-priest Dollier de Casson,
               Superior of the Sulpician Seminary, advised her against taking a step so irrevocable"
               (132). Moreover, despite the extraordinary qualities that set her apart, Marie
               entered a community that welcomed and supported her. Jeanne, on the other hand,
               remained solitary in her life of renunciation. Her actions express a preference for
               individuality over community, for singularity over tradition-an oxymoronic but
               powerful combination of Bérullian and Thoreauvian asceticism.</p>
            <p>It is interesting to note in Shadows that Cécile's favorite teacher at the
               Ursuline convent school was Sister Anne de Sainte-Rose, so minor a character that she
               does not actually appear in the novel. Whether Cather found Sister Anne ready-made or
               invented her in whole or in part, I do not know. But the portrait she supplies offers
               a reprise-patently nonsequential, conspicuously surprising-on the lives of Marie de
               l'Incarnation and Jeanne Le Ber. Sister Anne, we read, was "a niece of the Bishop of
               Tours, [who] had been happily married, and had led a brilliant life in the great
               world. Only after the death of her young husband and infant son had she become a
               religious. She had charm and wit and the remains of great beauty-everything that
               would appeal to a little girl brought up on a rude frontier" (60-61). The
               similarities and the differences between the experiences of Sister Anne and of Marie
               and Jeanne are manifest. Sister Anne is a mélange of what is most human in
               the other two women. Marie and Jeanne inspire awe, but Sister Anne is
               Cécile's favorite.</p> </div1><div1 type="section"> <p>Whether Cather realized it or not, the implacable spirituality of Marie de
               l'Incarnation and Jeanne Le Ber was a shaping part of what she calls "the curious
               endurance of a kind of culture" in Quebec ("On Shadows" 15). When Bishop Laval washes
               the feet of young Jacques, we witness a spirituality born of humility in this prince
               of the Church, who has seen Christ in the person of a small boy. Washing Jacques's
               feet is an act of prayer. When Jeanne Le Ber chooses to help her mother by means of
               her own idea of prayer rather than by a prayerful accession to her mother's request,
               we witness a spirituality troubling in its uncompromising nature. The point is not
               that Jeanne refuses to spare a moment from her life of prayer to visit her dying
               mother but that Jeanne has such a single-minded and self-defined idea of prayer that
               she cannot conceive prayer in any form but that of her own making. And this suggests
               a disquieting fanaticism, ambivalent because it seems as prideful in its insistence
               on self as it seems heroic in its insistence on seeing all things in an eternal
               context.</p>
            <p>Precisely how Cather feels about Jeanne Le Ber is difficult to say, but if we follow
               the old adage of trusting the tale we might make a tentative distinction between the
               popular consequences of Jeanne's actions and the actions themselves. The text of
               Shadows leaves no doubt that Jeanne's parents grieved at her self-imposed seclusion
               and that the story of angels fixing her spinning wheel brings "an incomparable gift"
               to many families in Quebec. To that passage Cather adds the following statement: "The
               people have loved miracles for so many hundred years, not as proof or evidence, but
               because they are the actual flowering of desire. In them the vague worship and
               devotion of the simple-hearted assumes a form. From being a shapeless longing, it
               becomes a beautiful image; a dumb rapture becomes a melody that can be remembered and
               repeated; and the experience of a moment, which might have been a lost ecstasy, is
               made an actual possession and can be bequeathed to another" (136-37). Strong language
               this-privileged, impossible to confute. It conveys a profound appreciation of the
               effect of miracles, evoked and validated by the story of this recent one. Jeanne Le
               Ber brings beauty to the lives of "the people." In doing so, however, the woman who
               desired "the absolute solitariness of the hermit's life" ironically becomes, and not
               for the first time, the talk of Quebec (132). And since all available evidence points
               to Jeanne as the source of the wondrous story, the adamant recluse must be seen as
               the creator of her own legend. Granting the depth of her spiritual commitment to
               suffer for the sins of Canada, Jeanne Le Bar may be the most reflexive figure in
               American literature since Arthur Dimmesdale.</p>
            <p>Because she serves as a character in a novel that prizes family, Jeanne functions as
               what Susan A. Hallgarth calls an antitype of Cécile; the narrative danger is
               that her unrelenting force might make an admiring Cécile pallid by
               comparison. In a take that takes note of the Canadianization of Quebec, however,
               Jeanne carries the burdens of the old days, Cécile the promise of the new
               (though offstage with her four sons in the epilogue). Presenting the heiress turned
               recluse as someone who might have married the fictitious Pierre, moreover, gives
               added credence to an already engaging coureur de bois-to Pierre's final story about
               an unhappy Jeanne with despair in her voice and, crucially, to his dual emphasis on
               family and religion. "It was clear enough," Cather writes, that for Pierre "the
               family was the first and final thing in the human lot," the family "engrafted with
               religion" (174). Pierre becomes the rock his name signifies.</p>
            <p>Only when Frontenac dies, and with him the security of the world she knew, is
               Cécile threatened in her own town and in her own home. At that point it is
               she who would like to become reclusive, to disappear into a hole, to evade what she
               has always recognized as responsibility. With a welcome greeting from the Auclairs
               (and from the reader as well), Pierre not only restores her sense of stability but
               brings an energetic competence to the family he will join. Susan Rosowski is right to
               puzzle over the things Cécile "has no comprehension of or curiosity about"
               (188). One can explain that lack of curiosity, of course, but only by saying, again,
               that Shadows on the Rock is a novel of refuge rather than a novel of engagement. The
               anomaly is that Cather locates her place of refuge in the eye of a mystical
               hurricane. For the lives of such figures as Marie de l'Incarnation, Catherine de
               Saint-Augustine, and Jeanne Le Ber contain high and ambivalent drama inimical to
               stability and order. And thus the necessity of Cécile, ingenuous, trusting,
               nourished by things of the home, while wilder winds than she would ever know emanate
               from the Ursuline convent, from the Hôtel Dieu, and from Montreal. For
               better or worse, Cécile blends the sensational into the sheltering landscape
               of this novel. For better or worse, Cécile, in conjunction with her
               scholarly father, offers a way of orchestrating a "text" that Cather saw as "mainly
               anacoluthon."</p></div1>
            </body><back><div1 type="notes"> <head type="main">NOTES</head>
            <note type="authorial" id="tm-fn1" target="tm-a1" n="1">Stouck calls attention to "the seasonal structure" of
                     <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> (156).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="tm-fn2" target="tm-a2" n="2">On the need for order in <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> see Murphy
                  37-38.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="tm-fn3" target="tm-a3" n="3">Scholarship on <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi> has tended not to explore
                  sources, frequently accepting as "history" what comes from Cather the novelist or
                  going to Parkman as the ultimate authority. Parkman, of course, was an excellent
                  historian, but the material on which he drew sometimes deserves a fresh appraisal.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="tm-fn4" target="tm-a4" n="4">According to Guy Oury, Marie had a knowledge of the
                  "journal in-time de Catherine de Saint-Augustine" (L'Incarnation, Correspondance
                  701). A number of details in Marie's account of the great earthquake of 1663 came
                  from Catherine's journal.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="tm-fn5" target="tm-a5" n="5">As the legendary protector of Paris, Saint
                  Geneviève is a particularly appropriate heroine for citizens of Quebec.
                  That Cécile comes to think more highly of Marie de l'Incamation and
                  Catherine de Saint-Augustine is a sign of her increasing loyalty to Canada.
                  Similarly, in Death Comes for the Archbishop Latour comes to think of the Spanish
                  missionaries as more heroic than the martyrs of the early Church.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="tm-fn6" target="tm-a6" n="6">Cather may have adjusted the facts in order to show
                  Pierre's resentment over the loss of Jeanne Le Ber. Marguerite Bourgeoys is not
                  likely to have encouraged Jeanne to undertake an austere, reclusive way of life,
                  for this nun, who died in 1700 at the age of eighty and was beatified by Pope Pius
                  XII in 1950, founded an active and socially committed religious community-the
                  Sisters of the Congregation of Notre Dame-whose members worked assiduously to
                  assist the poor and to care for those who were ill. Indeed, "the Sisters of the
                  Congregation" had taken care of Pierre's mother during her illness while Pierre
                  was at the Straits of Mackinac (Shadows 170).</note>
            
            </div1> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. Death Comes for the Archbishop. New York: Knopf, 1927.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. My Ántonia. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1918.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "On Shadows on the Rock." On Writing: Critical Studies on
                  Writing As an Art. Foreword by Stephen Tennant. New York: Knopf, 1949.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Shadows on the Rock. New York: Knopf, 1931.</bibl>
               <bibl>Douglas, James. Old France in the New World: Quebec in the Seventeenth Century.
                  Cleveland: Burrows Brothers, 1906.</bibl>
               <bibl>Emerson, Ralph Waldo. Nature, Addresses, and Lectures. Vol. 1 of The Collected
                  Works of Ralph Waldo Emerson. Cambridge: Harvard UP, Belknap, 1971.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hallgarth, Susan A. "Archetypal Patterns in Shadows on the Rock." Colby Library
                  Quarterly 24 (1988):133-41.</bibl>
               <bibl>L'Heureux, Aloysius G. The Mystical Vocabulary of Venerable Mère Marie de
                  l'Incarnation. Washington DC: Catholic UP, 1956.</bibl>
               <bibl>L'Incarnation, Marie de. Marie de l'Incarnation: Correspondance. Ed. Dom Guy Oury.
                  Solesmes: Abbaye Saint-Pierre, 1971.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Marie of the Incarnation: Selected Writings. Ed. Irene
                  Mahoney, O.S.U. Mahwah NJ: Paulist Press, 1989.</bibl>
               <bibl>Murphy, John J. "The Art of Shadows on the Rock." Prairie Schooner 50
                  (1976):37-51.</bibl>
               <bibl>Parkman, Francis. France and England in North America. 5 vols. London: Macmillan,
                  1899.</bibl>
               <bibl>Repplier, Agnes. Mère Marie of the Ursulines: A Study in Adventure.
                  Garden City NJ: Doubleday, 1931.</bibl>
               <bibl>Romines, Ann. "The Hermit's Parish: Jeanne Le Ber and Cather's Legacy from
                  Jewett." Cather Studies, vol. 1. Ed. Susan J. Rosowski. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1990. 147-58.</bibl>
               <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. The Voyage Perilous: Willa Cather's Romanticism. Lincoln: U of
                  Nebraska P, 1986.</bibl>
               <bibl>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire. After the World Broke in Two: The Later Novels of Willa
                  Cather. Charlottesville: UP of Virginia, 1990.</bibl>
               <bibl>Stouck, David. Willa Cather's Imagination. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1975.</bibl>
               <bibl>Thoreau, Henry David. "A Yankee in Canada." The Writings of Henry David Thoreau,
                  vol. 5. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1906.</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodress, James. Willa Cather: A Literary Life. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
               1987.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
            </back> </text>
         <text id="mulberry">
             <front><head type="main">"The White Mulberry Tree" As Opera</head>
            <byline>MARY JANE HUMPHREY</byline></front><body>
            <p>In her preface to the 1925 edition of Gertrude Hall's <hi rend="italic">Wagnerian Romances</hi>,
               Richard Wagner's opera librettos recast in story form, Willa Cather wrote, "If you
               wish to know how difficult it is to transfer the feeling of an operatic scene upon a
               piece of narrative, try it! I had to attempt it once in the course of a novel, and I
               paid Miss Hall the highest compliment one writer can pay another; I stole from her"
               (ix). Two questions arise: in the course of <hi rend="italic">which</hi> novel did Cather attempt
               operatic effect, and <hi rend="italic">what</hi> did she steal from Hall? Scholars have dealt with
               the first question in passing, linking Cather's remarks to <hi rend="italic">The Song of the
               Lark</hi>, a book steeped in Wagnerian opera.<ref type="authorial" target="mjh-fn1" id="mjh-a1" n="1"/> Cather, however, did not refer to any of her own works by title in her preface
               to Hall's book. Moreover, no one has examined where and how Cather attempted operatic
               effect in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>.</p>
            <p>There is substantial evidence that Cather's experiment in the transference of
               operatic feeling to narrative occurred not in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> but in "The
               White Mulberry Tree," a story that she incorporated into <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> The
               incubation and writing period of "The White Mulberry Tree" corresponds to a time in
               Cather's life when she was especially amenable to the influences of opera, and the
               story's theme of unbridled passion, as well as its style of presentation, suggests
               opera as a model. An operalike story, rather than a story about opera, seems the most
               suitable place to attempt the creation of operatic feeling on the printed page. And
               when "The White Mulberry Tree" is read alongside Hall's <hi rend="italic">Wagnerian Romances</hi>,
               Cather's specific debt to Hall becomes apparent. Cather almost certainly drew upon
               Hall's retelling of Wagner's <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi> for the "feeling" of "The
               White Mulberry Tree."</p>
            <p>
               <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> was written during a time when Cather was experiencing opera, and
               Wagnerian opera in particular, at a new level of intensity. Cather's nearly lifelong
               affinity for opera is well documented, fleshed out by her youthful opera reviews in
               Lincoln and Pittsburgh publications. Following her move from Pittsburgh to New York
               in 1906, she was in a position to indulge her fondness to the fullest. In New York
               she routinely heard productions performed at the Metropolitan Opera House. The
               Metropolitan, popularly regarded as the site of the best productions America had to
               offer, commanded a roster of singers and conductors such that even today, across the
               years, the names thrill: Caruso, Chaliapin, Farrar, Mahler, Toscanini-and Olive
               Fremstad.</p>
            <p>Recognizing Fremstad's influence upon "The White Mulberry Tree" is to recognize her
               importance to Cather during the incubation period of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi>, an
               importance obscured by the critical convention identifying Fremstad with Thea
               Kronborg (for whom she served as a prototype) in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> (1915).
               A chronology of singer and writer suggests how resonant and longstanding was
               Fremstad's appeal for Cather. Fremstad's name first appeared on the Metropolitan's
               permanent roster of artists in the 1903-4 season, and Cather first heard her sing
               soon after moving to New York in 1906 (Lewis 90); and Fremstad's name remained on the
               roster until 1913-14, the season during which Cather interviewed her. Most pertinent
               to this discussion, Fremstad first sang Isolde on 1 January 1908, an important
               operatic event since it also marked Gustav Mahler's debut as conductor. Fremstad sang
               the role seventeen times between her debut and the 1911-12 season, the period in
               which Cather wrote "The White Mulberry Tree" (Seltsam 175-240). During these years
               she sang the role twice as many times as all other Wagnerian sopranos combined.
               Fremstad was intimately identified with the role of Isolde.</p>
            <p>Cather, an ardent operagoer, surely heard Fremstad sing Isolde more than once. When
               she wrote to her sister Elsie about attending a Christmas Eve performance of
                  <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi> in 1913, she described the powerfully evocative effect
               of the opera when it was well done and added that this performance was a great one
               for Fremstad (Cather, Letter to Elsie Cather). In her 1913 <hi rend="italic">McClure's</hi> article,
               "Three American Singers," Cather identified a particular quality that Fremstad
               brought to her performances: an ability to express "the old paths of human yearning"
               (46). <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi> is very much about yearning, and with Fremstad's
               Isolde reverberating in her ear and Hall's Isolde coming to life on the pages of
                  <hi rend="italic">The Wagnerian Romances</hi>, Cather might well have discovered the touchstone
               for the kind of feeling she wanted to create when she began her own tale of yearning
               in "The White Mulberry Tree." For there is indeed evidence that Cather read Hall's
               version of <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi> at a decisive time in her conception of Marie
               and Emil's tragic story.</p>
            <p>In her preface to <hi rend="italic">The Wagnerian Romances</hi>, Cather wrote, "I first came upon
               this book when I was staying in a thinly peopled part of the Southwest, far enough
               from the Metropolitan Opera House" (viii). In March 1912 Cather left New York for
               what James Woodress calls "her pivotal journey to the Southwest" (226). Her itinerary
               took her first to Pittsburgh, where she revised the short story "The Bohemian Girl,"
               then to Red Cloud, where she revisited Bohemian country, and then on to Winslow,
               Arizona, where she visited her brother Douglass. Cather returned to Red Cloud, where,
               watching the harvest on the edge of a wheat field, she conceived the idea, she said,
               for "The White Mulberry Tree" (Sergeant 84). She returned to Pittsburgh and wrote the
               story, then had that famous moment of inspiration when she paired her newly written
               story with another recently completed shorter work, "Alexandra," and <hi rend="italic">O
               Pioneers!</hi> began to take shape as a novel.</p>
            <p>In her preface to Hall's book, Cather said that she had first encountered <hi rend="italic">The
                  Wagnerian Romances</hi> "in the blue air of New Mexico" (x). Woodress reports that
               Cather spent about ten days in New Mexico during her 1912 visit to the Southwest
               (11), and since Hall's book was first published in 1907, Cather could have discovered
               it during this visit. If so, a conception of "The White Mulberry Tree" as opera might
               have transpired as follows: Cather completed one story of illicit love set in the
               Bohemian country of her childhood, "The Bohemian Girl," revisited that country, then
               went to the Southwest, where she read Hall's operatically evocative book; she
               returned to Nebraska, where, on the edge of a wheat field, all these experiences
               converged in her mind; she readdressed "The Bohemian Girl"'s theme of illicit
               passion, this time from the enriched perspective of Wagnerian opera.</p>
            <p>"The White Mulberry Tree" is one of the few works by Cather that lend themselves to
               operatic treatment. Opera is the kingdom of star-crossed love, tormented passion:
                  <hi rend="italic">La Traviata</hi>, <hi rend="italic">La Bohème</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Carmen</hi>, Lucia di
                  <hi rend="italic">Lamermoor</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Romeo and Juliet</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Otello</hi>-the list only begins.
               Contrast Marie and Emil with Thea Kronborg in <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>, and the
               particular affinity of "The White Mulberry Tree" for treatment as opera, its
               appropriateness as a vehicle for the transference of "the feeling of an operatic
               scene upon a piece of narrative," emerges: Thea brings great passion to her art, but
               her alliance with Fred Ottenburg is comparatively prosaic, neither star-crossed nor
               tormented. Or contrast "The White Mulberry Tree" with Cather's later tale of
               destructive romance, <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi>: Lucy yearns, it is true, but the passion
               in the story never ignites. Marie and Emil, however, love passionately, and Cather
               explores that passion as directly as she ever would in a novel.</p>
            <p>If "The White Mulberry Tree" was conceived in part as opera, features of opera, or
               features reminiscent of opera, should appear in the text. They do. As a kind of
               foundation for operatic treatment, this story, which is not about music, is replete
               with music-as subject, background, and allusion. In the opening scene, Alexandra asks
               Emil to bring his guitar to the church fair. Then Marie, anxious to see Emil after
               his return from Mexico, first hears him "talking and strumming his guitar while Raoul
               Marsh sang falsetto" (216). The church fair closes with Emil and Raoul singing
               "Across the Rio Grand-e," and with Cather's foreshadowing observation that the very
               young cannot feel that the heart lives "unless its strings scream to the touch of
               pain" (226). Later, in the confirmation scene, following references to Rossini and
               Gounod, the choir sings. After the confirmation Mass there is more singing, a private
               performance for the bishop. Emil begins his final, fatal journey to Marie against the
               background of Raoul's rendition of "The Holy City." Even in a workaday section, when
               Alexandra visits with Emil over her sewing, music surfaces as subject. The two talk
               about their father's singing in a chorus in Stockholm. Richard Giannone, summarizing
               the whole of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi>'s musical definition of Marie and Emil, says that
               "music seems a natural metaphor to convey the significance of their lives, because
               everything about Emil and Marie is characterized by rhythm, vivacity, and grace"
               (Giannone 76).</p>
            <p>When their story comes to the forefront of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> in "The White Mulberry
               Tree," the musical metaphor particularizes to an operatic metaphor. This metaphor
               results from the combination of musical repletion with certain highly stylized
               features of presentation, the high style of opera. For example, the opening of "The
               White Mulberry Tree" is unequivocally staged:
            <q rend="block">The French Church, properly the Church of Sainte-Agnes, stood upon a hill.
               The high, narrow, red-brick building, with its tall steeple and steep roof, could be
               seen for miles across the wheatfields, though the little town of Sainte-Agnes was
               completely hidden away at the foot of a hill. The church looked powerful and
               triumphant there on its eminence, so high above the rest of the landscape, with miles
               of warm color lying at its feet, and by its position and setting it reminded one of
               some of the churches built long ago in the wheat-lands of middle France. (211)</q></p>
            <p>Compare this with the opening of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> itself: "One January day, thirty
               years ago, the little town of Hanover, anchored on a windy Nebraska tableland, was
               trying not to be blown away" (3). Or compare it with the openings of the other
               sections of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> or with those of <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>. "The
               White Mulberry Tree," provides a veritable blueprint for a set designer: what to
               paint, what to construct. The set evokes opera not only in its opera-stage
               familiarity-one thinks of the church on the square in <hi rend="italic">Cavalleria Rusticana</hi>, an
               old Cather favorite-but also in the massive scale of its symbolism. The story of
               unholy passion begins against a backdrop that does not hint at holiness but rather
               proclaims it in unmistakable terms. The lack of subtlety is operatic, reflecting what
               Herbert Lindenberger calls opera's "penchant for exaggeration and its overt artifice"
               (15).</p>
            <p>The fact that the church "looked powerful and triumphant there on its eminence" and
               "reminded one of some of the churches built long ago in the wheat-lands of middle
               France" reflects opera in its deliberate distancing of setting. Such distancing marks
               most opera, even opera's version of realism, the <hi rend="italic">verismo</hi> school, which
               flourished in the late nineteenth century. An out-of-the-ordinary setting goes hand
               in hand with the emotional intensity of opera, making the on-stage events at once
               more exalted and more bearable. Marie and Emil's last scene together, just as their
               first, plays out in a highly stylized setting. The white mulberry tree of the title,
               alluding of course to Ovid, bears its fruit in a neglected orchard represented as
               "riddled and shot with gold" (258). Again Cather sketches a stage set, this time a
               dream orchard, and it too is a dramatically symbolic place. The lighting, so crucial
               to the story-as it is to <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi>-is described with the precision of
               stage-lighting directions: "Long fingers of light reached through the apple branches
               as through a net . . . the trees were merely interferences that reflected and
               refracted light" (258). "The White Mulberry Tree" is not only staged, it is
               stage-lit.</p>
            <p>Costumes, another mark of the high style of opera, define the opening scene of "The
               White Mulberry Tree." Cather describes Emil's costume before she says it is a
               costume, creating momentarily a colorful world far from the wheat fields: "Beside
               Alexandra lounged a strikingly exotic figure in a tall Mexican hat, a silk sash, and
               a black velvet jacket sewn with silver buttons" (212). And Marie, during her first
               love scene with Emil, wears "a short red skirt of stoutly woven cloth, a white bodice
               and kirtle, a yellow silk turban wound low over her brown curls, and long coral
               pendants in her ears" (216). Costumes, like stylized sets, contribute to the
               distancing quality of opera, and costumes are even more exclusively within the
               province of opera alone. In Lindenberger's words, "An opera without costume would, in
               contrast to a play, seem paradoxical" (Lindenberger 53).</p>
            <p>Setting and costume, both alluding to times and places at a distance from the
               Nebraska farm country, shift this tale of doomed passion to an uncommon plane right
               from the start. The echoes of operatic structure, as well as of style, enter in. Most
               prominent among these, most thoroughly reminiscent of opera, is a feature typically
               unremarked in discussion of "The White Mulberry Tree": its crowd scenes. The opening
               church fair contrasts with the later confirmation scene in the clear-cut manner of
               opera. Each establishes a distinct mood, the underlying ominousness in the first
               scene surfacing in the second, and each provides a kind of chorus as background for
               the main characters. Opera, as opposed to drama, thrives on such crowd scenes, in
               part because in spoken drama the crowds "cannot be heard as a group and thus have no
               natural language to speak" (Lindenberger 35). In both scenes here, in different but
               conventionally operatic ways, the crowds are "heard as a group."</p>
            <p>In the first scene, the church fair, there is a unity-in-diversity effect, perhaps
               best capsulized in a sentence describing the young men as they welcome Emil back into
               their midst: "They ran down the hill in a drove, all laughing and chattering at once,
               some in French, some in English" (215). It is a busy, many-voiced background. Like an
               opera chorus with separate vocal lines brought together in harmony, Cather's
               background is a harmonious one, a single, lively entity blurred into unity by
               Cather's strategically limited references to it. She keeps it as background, and
               against it the individual voices of Marie and Emil, once they finally talk to each
               other, stand out as surely as if they were singing a duet.</p>
            <p>The second crowd scene, the confirmation, reflects opera in its ceremoniousness, in
               the overt unity, almost synchronization, of the group's action. When the cavalcade
               meets the bishop to escort him to the church, "like one man the boys swung off their
               hats in a broad salute, and bowed their heads as the handsome old man lifted his two
               fingers in the episcopal blessing" (253). As the cavalcade passes Pierre Seguin
               digging Amedee's grave, "the boys with one accord looked away from old Pierre to the
               red church on the hill, with the gold cross flaming on its steeple" (253). In opera,
               and in "The White Mulberry Tree," a ceremonial crowd scene such as this serves as a
               "magnifying force" lending an "epic quality" to the story (Lindenberger 36).
               Significantly, the crowd scenes progress from the first, informal and many-voiced, to
               the second, ceremonious and synchronized, marking a gathering in of elements, a
               concentration of action and emotion toward an inevitable end.</p>
            <p>Perhaps more readily than other art forms, opera achieves the illusion of
               inevitability because of its musical development. In most opera, in fact, it is the
               music that delivers the emotional content of the story. Cather thought Wagner's
               operas different: "It happens that in the Wagnerian music-drama the literary part of
               the work is not trivial, as it is so often in operas, but is truly the material of
               music, done by the same hand" (Preface viii). For her story of capitulation to an
               illicit romantic passion that ultimately consumed life, Cather had access to
               tailor-made "material of music."</p>
            <p>"The White Mulberry Tree," echoes Wagner's <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi> in fundamental
               ways. By asserting the parallel, however, I am not eliminating the possible influence
               of other operas on the story, nor am I minimizing the influence of nonoperatic
               sources. Bernice Slote remarked that from very early in her career Cather handled "a
               kaleidoscope of reference," creating "glittering and allusive texture" in her work
               (92). In the medium of opera alone, there are possible layers of reference. Giannone,
               for example, discusses Marie and Emil persuasively in terms of Gounod's Faust, noting
               Emil's whistling of the "Jewel Song" early in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> and remarking on
               parallel themes of destructive love (78-79). "The White Mulberry Tree" might also be
               interpreted as a reflection of a broadly defined <hi rend="italic">verismo</hi> school, Carmen
               perhaps, in light of Emil's Mexican costume and his newly acquired Spanish. Carmen
               concludes with an on-stage murder precipitated by jealousy, an action paralleled by
               Frank Shabata's murder of Marie and Emil. Furthermore, <hi rend="italic">verismo</hi>-like, in the
               first two thirds of <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Marie and Emil are ordinary people, almost in
               contrast to Alexandra. In her white and gold majesty, Alexandra seems more nearly
               akin to a legendary character of a Wagnerian opera. Larger than life, she pits
               herself against the inexorable land and prevails.</p>
            <p>Once "The White Mulberry Tree" begins, however, once the story of Emil and Marie
               moves forward, the influence of the Wagner opera dominates. Emil and Marie defy
               convention, give in to illicit love, attempt to satisfy their terrible yearning at
               "the high peaks of pure passion," in Gertrude Hall's phrase, "where Tristan and
               Isolde perpetually reside" (289). If Cather's concern was the transference of "the
               feeling of an operatic scene upon a piece of narrative," then <hi rend="italic">Tristan and
               Isolde</hi> is the clearest analogue for the essential "feeling" of "The White
               Mulberry Tree." No other opera expresses yearning so intensely.</p>
            <p>Wagner's opera and Cather's story are alike in certain significant ways. To summarize
               a four-hour opera in a few lines, <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi> unfolds as follows: In
               the Cornwall of King Arthur's time, Tristan slays Isolde's betrothed in battle and is
               himself wounded. He is nursed by Isolde, and each conceives a silent passion for the
               other. But both believing their love unrequited and knowing that it conflicts with
               their obligations, they share what they think is a death draught. It is instead a
               love potion, which intensifies their passion. When they are discovered together,
               Tristan is wounded again and is carried to Kareol, his birthplace. Isolde follows,
               arriving at the bedside of the feverish Tristan, in a neglected castle garden, just
               in time for him to die in her arms. She dies not long thereafter.<ref type="authorial" target="mjh-fn2" id="mjh-a2" n="2"/>
            </p>
            <p>Even this sketch of the opera reveals a pattern replicated in "The White Mulberry
               Tree." For Tristan and Isolde, duty and passion conflict and there is no real choice.
               When they surrender to passion, they surrender to death. Moreover, the opera plays
               out as an intricate, almost paradoxical drama of light and dark, and this pattern
               repeats in "The White Mulberry Tree." Tristan and Isolde are lovers of the night,
               haters of the day because daylight keeps them apart. Fittingly, Isolde signals
               Tristan that an assignation is possible not by the lighting of a torch but by its
               extinguishment. Later, when the dying Tristan hears Isolde's voice, he, in Hall's
               memorable phrasing, "stops short and listens, shocked out of the idea of what he was
               trying to do, loosing his grasp on the present. 'What? . . . Do I hear the light?'"
               (307). And as the light of the living world dies, he answers this last signal, this
               final extinguishment of the torch, as he leaves the living Isolde to meet her in
               death.</p>
            <p>Emil and Marie's love also belongs to the dark: their first kiss during the
               lights-out game at the church fair, their first declaration of love made under the
               cover of night. "No, nobody can see us," says Emil. "Everybody's asleep. That was
               only a firefly" (232). Fireflies, flecks of light in the dark, are persistent images
               in the orchard scene in which Marie acknowledges her love for Emil even as she
               renounces him. Increasingly thereafter, light attracts both Marie and Emil, and
               relentlessly, paradoxically, in the manner of <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi>, it
               illuminates their path toward ultimate darkness. Thus Marie wanders the fields alone,
               envisioning a life of unconsummated love: "Marie walked on, her face lifted toward
               the remote, inaccessible evening star" (248). Later, as Emil steals softly through
               the neglected orchard to die with Marie, "light was the reality" (258). Emil's last
               earthly vision is primordial light: "The blood came back to her [Marie's] cheeks, her
               amber eyes opened slowly, and in them Emil saw his own face and the orchard and the
               sun" (259).</p>
            <p>It is time to specify Cather's debt to Gertrude Hall. The play of light and dark,
               after all, belongs to Wagner's opera, as does the theme of yearning, the evocation of
               "the high peaks of pure passion." If Cather had intended to recreate the feeling of
                  <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi> in narrative, she might have gone directly to a to a
               libretto. Instead, her story follows Hall's retelling. Why? A reading of Hal reveals
               not a word-for-word translation of Wagner's libretto but a kind of expanded
               retelling, faithful but with explanation and commentary. Hall translates Wagner on
               day and night, love and death, then does what the words of opera cannot do adequately
               if unaided by music: she reveals undercurrents, deep and powerful emotional pulls. In
               talking of Tristan and Isolde, for instance, she makes explicit early on the deep
               attraction of night. "To love the night, to yearn for it, to wish it forever
               prolonged, is natural in these lovers who have drank of the cup; and, by a natural
               step further, since earthly life affords no such night, to wish for the night of
               death" (289).</p>
            <p>By expanding and explaining Wagner, Hall retrieves much of the emotional content
               beneath the words of the libretto. And key to purposes here, she translates the
               libretto itself differently from others. In her preface to <hi rend="italic">The Wagnerian
               Romances</hi>, Cather outlined her preference for Hall's approach:
            <q rend="block">What a frightful jargon Tristan and Isolde speak to each other in the
               "authorized libretto," what insulting expletives Siegfried and Brunnhilde shout at
               each other on the rock! Miss Hall, in her introduction, says she respects the
               libretto-makers for having managed to fit their verse-rendering to the extremely
               difficult music in any way whatsoever. But in her rendering of the text the right
               word does not have to come in for the right beat. She is free to make a noble passage
               of German into noble English. (viii-ix)<ref type="authorial" target="mjh-fn3" id="mjh-a3" n="3"/>
            </q></p>
            <p>Hall, in other words, forges in prose a synthesis between the details of Wagner's
               sometimes labored poetry and the depth of meaning in his elaborate musical fabric.</p>
            <p>To appreciate what Hall is able to achieve in a prose rendition, consider three
               versions of a short segment from <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi>. The first version is from
               a libretto, a translation produced for singing; the second is from a 1913 translation
               self-described as a "poetic narrative form"; the third is Hall's. In this scene a
               feverish Tristan waits for Isolde, and in the first two versions the words are
               Tristan's. The translation for singing is as follows:
            <q rend="block">O sunlight glowing, glorious ray! Ah, joy-bestowing
               radiant day! Boundeth my blood, boisterous flood! Infinite
               gladness! Rapturous madness! Can I bear to lie couched here in
               quiet? (Wagner 343)</q></p>
            <p>The "poetic narrative" version reads:
            <q rend="block">O glorious sunlight! And O wondrous day-light! O joy-bestowing,
               radiant, blessed day! How swift my blood, how shouts my heart for joy!
               Bliss without measure, rapture without reason! How can I bear it on this quiet
               couch? (Huckel 65)</q></p>
            <p>And Hall's version:
            <q rend="block">Tristan, left alone, falls to tossing and writhing with impatience. His
               burning fever is confused to his sense with the heat of the sun, and this day of joy
               he calls the sunniest of all days. This tumult of blood, this jubilant urge to
               action, this immeasurable delight, this frenzy of joy, how, how, to endure them
               prostrate upon the couch? (307)</q></p>
            <p>Hall's language is obviously every bit as full-blown as that of the libretto or the
               "poetic narrative," and even she cannot deal gracefully with the descent from sublime
               to supine, as Tristan regrets his confinement to the couch. Hers is a faithful
               translation. What sets it apart is a technique also employed in "'The White Mulberry
               Tree." Hall does not rely exclusively on the <hi rend="italic">words</hi> of Tristan to express
               Tristan. Rather, she transfers much of what Tristan says in the libretto to his mind,
               all the while employing the unstoppered rush of language, the fervid words
               characteristic of operatic librettos. The extravagant emotionalism is more acceptable
               because it is not bound, syllable by syllable, to dialogue but is instead conveyed
               through a kind of stepped-up stream of consciousness, a representation of the mind on
               fire. In this way Hall at her best suggests the emotional intensity of opera with
               considerable effect.</p>
            <p>Cather gets into the minds, almost the souls, of Marie and Emil in the same way. As
               Emil he rides toward his last meeting with Marie, "the breath of wheat and the sweet
               clover passed him like pleasant things in a dream. He could feel nothing but the
               sense of diminishing distance. It seemed to him that his mare was flying, or running
               on wheels, like a railway train. The sunlight, flashing on the window glass of the
               big red barns, drove him wild with joy. He was like an arrow shot from the bow. His
               life poured itself out along the road before him as he rode to the Shabata farm"
               (258). Emil in rapture is an Emil outside the bounds of reason, very similar to a
               Tristan in delirium yearning for his final moment with Isolde, and Cather saturates
               her description with echoes of Tristan's delirium, images of speed, light,
               exaltation.</p>
            <p>The essential feeling of both "The White Mulberry Tree" and <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi>
               is not rapture, however, but yearning. Hall terms the yearning tragic "because it is
               a thirst which from the nature of things admits of no satisfaction upon the earth we
               know" (265). Cather, like Hall, and in strikingly similar passages, explores that
               thirst-how it feels, what it means. To do so, both employ the altered time of opera,
               in which emotions are thoroughly explored, demanding equal or greater time than
               narrative action. In both pairs of lovers, one of the pair envisions the possibility
               of a lifetime of unrequited yearning. Says a wandering Tristan, "The ancient air,
               which has asked me before this, and asks me again in this hour, to what possible end,
               what destiny I was born into the world? . . . To what destiny? The ancient song tells
               me over again: To spend myself in longing and to die!" (Hall 303, ellipses added).
               Marie, in her wandering, has a similar reflection: "The years seem to stretch before
               her like the land; spring, summer, winter, autumn, spring; always the same patient
               fields, the patient little trees, the patient lives; always the same yearning, the
               same pulling at the chain-until the instinct to live had torn itself and bled and
               weakened for the last time, until the chain secured a dead woman who might cautiously
               be released" (<hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> 248). Inevitably, the alternative to a lifetime of
               longing is death. The intricate interplay of dark and light portends death in both
               opera and story, as splendor becomes the only reality and the doomed lovers
               themselves become aware that earthly paradise will elude them. Thus, Tristan and
               Isolde offer their invocation to night, "Oh!, close around us night of love! Give us
               forgetfulness of life! Gather us up in your arms, release us from the world!" (Hall
               292). And Emil rushing to Marie invokes death: "As he rode past the graveyard he
               looked at the brown hole in the earth where Amedee was to lie and felt no horror.
               That, too was beautiful, that simple doorway into forgetfulness. The heart when it is
               too much alive aches for the brown earth, and ecstasy has no fear of death" (<hi rend="italic">O
                  Pioneers!</hi> 257).</p>
            <p>Isolde's thoughts in her dying moment seem an extension of Emil's final enlightenment
               as he plunges toward the light: "to sink under, to drown, to be lost . . . that will
               be the supreme ecstasy!" (Hall 311, ellipses added). Isolde's is a love death, a
                  <hi rend="italic">liebestod</hi>, and in the minds of some, a transfiguration. The only clue about
               Marie's last thoughts comes as Ivar views the scene of death. Like Isolde, Marie
               outlives her lover and suffers alone, as her trail of blood on the grass shows. And
               like Isolde, Marie welcomes death at the end, as "her look of ineffable content"
               gives witness (<hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> 269). Hers too is a kind of love death.</p>
            <p>Wagner's long opera leaves the responsive listener drained, enwrapped in sorrow and
               regret. If Cather's goal was the transference of "the feeling of an operatic scene
               upon a page of narrative," and if, as asserted here, "The White Mulberry Tree" was
               where she tried it, did she, with Hall's help, create a <hi rend="italic">Tristan and
               Isolde</hi>-like feeling?</p>
            <p>For many readers, yes. A review in <hi rend="italic">The Nation</hi> on 4 September 1913 speculated
               about the "ruthlessness" of the story but said, "To us the treatment of the episode
               seems justified by the mood of tragic emotion which underlies it" (210). It was, in
               other words, the "mood," the feeling that came across. And in 1987 Woodress
               categorized O Pioneers! among "that small group of works truly able to engage a
               reader's emotions," noting that the "tragedy in the orchard hits the reader hard"
               (248). Again, the subject is feeling-yearning, tragic.</p>
            <p>After <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Cather continued to treat tragic love, or at least the
               tragic aspect of love. One thinks of Marian Forrester in <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi> or Myra
               Henshawe in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. Never again, however, did Cather present young
               love at such a high tide of passion. Never again do we hear quite the same language,
               quite the same voice, as we hear in "The White Mulberry Tree." Emil is driven wild
               with joy, and Marie harbors a treasure of pain in her breast-furnished language
               indeed from the theorist of the unfurnished novel. If the later Cather was more
               selective, altogether subtler in her creation of mood, she also created subtler
               moods. For Marie and Emil under the mulberry tree, echoes of opera-that "extravagant
               art"-carry their tale down the old paths of human yearning straight to the heart.</p>
            </body><back><div1 type="notes"> <head type="main">NOTES</head>
            <p>I would like to thank David Breckbill for his comments on this article.</p>
            <note type="authorial" id="mjh-fn1" target="mjh-a1" n="1">Richard Giannone notes in his discussion of <hi rend="italic">The Song
                     of the Lark</hi> that "other influences enter into the book, like the discovery
                  of the Southwest, which takes on the force of a permanent preoccupation, or the
                  attempt 'to reproduce the emotional effect of the Wagner operas upon the printed
                  page,' which Cather admits to trying" (Giannone 85). James Woodress reinforces the
                  connection between <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> and Cather's remarks by saying,
                  "She added that when she wrote <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi> she had to do this
                  [transfer the feeling of opera to narrative]: 'I paid Miss Hall the highest
                  compliment one writer can pay another; I stole from her'" (Woodress 358).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mjh-fn2" target="mjh-a2" n="2">Kobbe (216-18) is my source for the opera summary.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mjh-fn3" target="mjh-a3" n="3">David Breckbill points out, however, that Gertrude
                  Hall's retelling of Wagner's libretto follows a sentimental tradition no longer
                  representative of approaches to Wagner.</note>
            
            </div1> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. Letter to Elsie Cather, 30 December 1913. Privately owned.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1923.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1935.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1926.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> Boston: Houghton, 1913.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Preface to <hi rend="italic">The Wagnerian Romances</hi>. Hall vii-x.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Review of <hi rend="italic">Cavalleria Rusticana,</hi> by Mascagni. Curtin
                  2:657.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>. Boston: Houghton, 1915.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Three American Singers." McClure's, December 1913, 33-48.</bibl>
               <bibl>Curtin, William M., ed. <hi rend="italic">The World and the Parish</hi>. 2. vols. Lincoln: U of
                  Nebraska P, 1970.</bibl>
               <bibl>Giannone, Richard. <hi rend="italic">Music in Willa Cather's Fiction</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                  P, 1968.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hall, Gertrude. "Tristan and Isolde." <hi rend="italic">The Wagnerian Romances</hi>. New York:
                  Knopf, 1925. 265-313.</bibl>
               <bibl>Huckel, Oliver. <hi rend="italic">Wagner's Tristan and Isolde: A Dramatic Poem by Richard Wagner
                     Freely Translated in Poetic Narrative Form by Oliver Huckel</hi>. New York:
                  Crowell, 1913.</bibl>
               <bibl>Kobbe, Gustav. "Tristan and Isolde." <hi rend="italic">The New Kobbe's Complete Opera Book</hi>.
                  Ed. the Earl of Harewood. New York: Putnam's, 1969. 216-32.</bibl>
               <bibl>Krehbiel, Henry. Review of <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde</hi>, by Wagner, Metropolitan
                  Opera House, New York, 1 January 1908. Reprinted in Seltsam 184.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lewis, Edith. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Living: A Personal Record</hi>. 1953 Athens: Ohio UP,
                  1989.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lindenberger, Herbert. <hi rend="italic">Opera: The Extravagant Art.</hi> Ithaca: Cornell UP,
                  1984.</bibl>
               <bibl>Seltsam, William H., comp. <hi rend="italic">Metropolitan Opera Annals</hi>. New York: Wilson,
                  1947.</bibl>
               <bibl>Sergeant, Elizabeth Shepley. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Memoir</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                  P, 1953.</bibl>
               <bibl>Slote, Bernice. "The Kingdom of Art." <hi rend="italic">The Kingdom of Art: Willa Cather's First
                     Principles and Critical Statements</hi>, 1893-1896. Ed. Bernice Slote. Lincoln:
                  U of Nebraska P, 1966. 31-112.</bibl>
               <bibl>Wagner, Richard. <hi rend="italic">Tristan and Isolde: The Authentic Librettos of the Wagner
                     Operas</hi>. New York: Crown, 1938. 309-47.</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather. A Literary Life</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1987.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
            </back> </text>
         <text id="gilt">
             <front><head type="main">Gilt Diana and Ivory Christ</head><head type="sub">Love and Christian Charity in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi></head>
            <byline>JOHN J. MURPHY</byline></front><body><div1 type="section">
            <p>Critics of Willa Cather seem confused by the narrative strategies in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal
                  Enemy</hi> (1926): the sometimes cursory vision of narrator Nellie Birdseye, the
               "unfurnished novel" technique, a complex system of cultural allusions, a difficult
               and contradictory heroine in Myra Henshawe, and (to some) an uncomfortable religious
               resolution. Approaches have focused on love, money, or religion-seldom all three-in
               grappling with Myra. The last category, religion, has divided critics into those who
               deny its seriousness or see it as a negative ingredient, those who <hi rend="italic">conclude</hi>
               that it is essential, and those who idealize or condemn Myra according to their
               religious preference.</p>
            <p>This study presumes Christian charity to be the novel's central issue, fusing the
               themes of religion and love and also money, which functions both as a material
               substitute for and a symbol of virtue. I use Thomas Aquinas's treatise on charity
               and, for more accessibility, C. S. Lewis to articulate traditional Christian concepts
               of love. My presumption does not preclude a thorough analysis of the text, however.
               Every chapter and scene is handled to avoid a selective treatment, and for clarity I
               divide the analysis into ten parts, first addressing techniques and critical
               perspectives.</p></div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">TECHNIQUES AND PERSPECTIVES</head>
            <p>The most helpful criticism has addressed technique. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>
               illustrates the principles expressed in Cather's 1922 essay "The Novel
               Démeublé," a revisioning of the "popular superstition that
               'realism' asserts itself in the cataloguing of a great number of material objects"
               (37), and also her significant dependence on webbed allusions. Cather's ideas on
               unfurnishing define the minimalist art Richard Giannone acknowledges as narrator
               Nellie's ability to communicate the "presence of the thing not named" ("Novel
               Démeublé" 41) in, for example, her conclusion to the New Year's
               party in part 1, which "recalls Cather's language in describing the unnamed things in
               the unfurnished novel" (Giannone 179). Reflecting on Emelia's singing of Bellini's
               "Casta Diva" from <hi rend="italic">Norma</hi>, Nellie writes: "For many years I associated Mrs.
               Henshawe with that music, thought of that aria as being mysteriously related to
               something in her nature that one rarely saw, but nearly always felt; a compelling
               passionate, overmastering something for which I had <hi rend="italic">no name</hi>, but which was
               audible, visible in the air that night, as she sat crouching in the shadow" (48,
               emphasis added). The introduction of this aria is an example of the related technique
               Bernice Slote describes as Cather's "secret web of connections and relationships that
               . . . illuminate and in many ways redefine [Cather] as a person and as an artist" (2).</p>
            <p>This "web" technique, climaxing in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> and adding complexity to
               brevity, should not be confused with Cather's unfurnishing technique, for such
               "webbing" typifies very "furnished" novels like <hi rend="italic">Moby-Dick</hi>. The allusions in
               Cather's novel contain not merely what Nellie fails to know but what she presents
               indirectly. Harry B. Eichorn recognizes the "technique [as] usually associated with
               poetry[;] Miss Cather may have been providing a clue to it by making Nellie an
               admirer of the modern poets" (137). The "secret web" of classical allusions has been
               clarified in recent studies by Mary Ruth Ryder and Erik Ingvar Thurin, and the
               novel's symbolism of jewelry and gems has been interpreted by Kathryn T. Stofer.</p>
            <p>"The Novel Démeublé" serves as the best introduction to the
               unfurnishing technique, which is thematically and formally relevant to <hi rend="italic">My Mortal
                  Enemy</hi>. Cather attacks the "property-man," who clutters the novel with
               "material objects and their vivid presentation" (35), before she distinguishes
               quantity from quality by relating the first to the disposable and temporal (36) and
               the second to art and the eternal: "Out of the teeming, gleaming stream of the
               present [art] must select the eternal" (40). Selection is the artist's access to
               divinity, and powers of observation and description "form but a low part of his
               equipment" (36). Cather wants to separate true realism from the cataloguing of
               "mechanical processes.... manufactories and trades.... physical sensations" (37).
               Such subjects are "unworthy of an artist" and indicate that "he defeated his end,"
               the exploration of constantly vital moral issues rather than "their material
               surroundings" (38-39). The surroundings are of interest only as "the emotional
               penumbra of the characters themselves" (40). Cather then addresses execution,
               claiming that the "higher processes of art are all processes of simplification. The
               novelist must learn to write, and then . . . unlearn it, . . . disregard his
               accomplishment.... subordinate it to a higher and truer effect." Her most famous
               statement places artistic creation beyond language and in "whatever is felt upon the
               page without being specifically named there.... It is the inexplicable presence of
               the thing not named, of the overtone divined by the ear but not heard by it . . . that
               gives high quality to the novel or the drama as well as to poetry itself" (41-42).
               The essay concludes with an extraordinary plea for an art of disembodiment, as far as
               that is possible, and for a room as bare "as that house into which the glory of
               Pentecost descended" (43). E. K. Brown called <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> Cather's
               "boldest experiment" and "a pure instance of. . . 'the novel
                  <hi rend="italic">démeublé</hi>" (250); it is so because it traces a journey
               from body to spirit, from life to ashes-the residue of divine contact.</p>
            <p>Susan Rosowski offers the most complete assessment of secular love issues in <hi rend="italic">My
                  Mortal Enemy</hi> and relates them to technique. The novel is "an awakening" to
               sentimental notions of love, she argues, and Cather's "only novel devoted to romantic
               love" (146). Within the Cather canon it represents "a freeing of storytelling from
               those aspects of romanticism that had reached a dead end" (144): "When Myra speaks . .
               . it is as if a character from a fairy tale . . . were to . . . step forward . . . and say,
               'Let me tell you what it was really like"' (150). Myra's final question is the climax
               of her revision and identifies the romantic love that failed to gratify her. Rosowski
               sees Myra as identifying in religion "a different kind of love . . . in which 'seeking
               is finding . . . desire was fulfillment"' (151) James Woodress complements Rosowski's
               reading with insights from Cather's letters. Cather revealed that <hi rend="italic">Chicago
               Tribune</hi> critic Fanny Butcher "really stated what she was trying to get at in the
               story. Butcher had written: 'Under the flotsam of those lives [Myra's and Oswald's]
               there is a steady rhythm of the fundamental hatred of the sexes one for the other'"
               (385). In an application of Eric Fromm's <hi rend="italic">Art of Loving</hi> Mildred Bennett concludes that
               Myra and Oswald's union is a "symbiotic" one in which the sadistic and masochistic
               partners "have fusion without integrity" (18). Myra's anguish is failure to find
               "unconditional love (which is God) through her relationship in marriage" (19).</p>
            <p>We should expect that in 1926, the year between the faith crisis in <hi rend="italic">The
                  Professor's House</hi> and the pilgrimage that is <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
               Archbishop</hi>, Cather would explore religious complexities; however, critics are
               increasingly troubled by them. Hermione Lee finds "the religious feeling of <hi rend="italic">My
                  Mortal Enemy</hi> . . . disconcerting" (221), and Merrill Skaggs finds "Myra's
               latter-day Catholicism . . . not especially convincing" (108). Lee is disturbed by
               Myra's theatrics, "that nothing is real for her, not even her own death, unless it is
               dramatized" (z16), adding that religion operates as a form of determinism and emerges
               as superstition and vindictiveness (221-22). David Stouck fails to make religion
               central but recognizes this movement toward Christian reckoning (121-22) in judging
               Myra and her uncle unregenerate sinners (i126-27). Other critics encourage a
               religious approach but fail to follow one: E. K. Brown affirms that Myra's prototype
               was a woman "whose life and nature could be understood only by one whose religious
               sense had become acute" (248), and in their introductions to <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>
               Marcus Klein and A. S. Byatt acknowledge the essential religious mystery of Myra's
               story.</p>
            <p>Ironically, some of the critics who focus on the novel's religious issues are overly
               judgmental. Stephen Tanner perceptively sees as "the primary problem of
               interpretation . . . the evaluation of Myra's religious conversion" but accuses Myra of
               failure to demonstrate "essential" Christian qualities (30). He accepts Nellie's
               gloss of Myra's definition of religion as Myra's meaning and uses Paul Tillich to
               discredit it (34). In order to conclude that Myra's deathbed conversion is a
               travesty, Tanner is forced to dismiss the young priest as "'boyish,' impressionable,
               and consequently pliable" (33). Eugene England offers a tag to the Tanner reading
               and, with the help of René Girard, arrives at Tanner's conclusion that
               Myra's religion is the antithesis of Christ's (129). However, Dalma Brunauer and June
               Klamecki consider Myra's mortal-enemy question as paralleling "the anguished cry of
               Jesus in Gethsemane" (34). The best treatment of religion in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>
               is by Michael Murphy, who alone stresses the importance of the tension caused by
               marriage outside the church (42). He commends Cather's unusual sophistication in
               viewing the spiritual struggles of an older Catholic woman from the perspective of a
               young and impressionable Protestant observer- who only dimly perceives. Myra is not
               modern, in that she challenges sentimental American approaches to mortality (48) and
               "hopes to regain some dignity in Roman rituals that acknowledge mortality and
               consecrate suffering and death" (46). Murphy reminds us that Myra refuses to deny her
               guilty past and responsibility for abandoning her faith for romantic love.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">CHRISTIAN CHARITY</head>
            <p>In <hi rend="italic">The Four Loves</hi>, C. S. Lewis reiterates the needs of natural loves to be
               guided by "something more, and other" (55), in order to serve as "preparatory
               imitations of . . . the spiritual muscles which Grace may later put to a higher
               service" (24). Discussing sex (Venus) in love (Eros), Lewis cautions against worship
               of either or their combination. Sex is a "Pagan sacrament" in which the participants
               represent "forces older and less personal" than themselves: "the masculinity and
               femininity of the world.... The man does play the Sky-Father and the woman the
               Earth-Mother.... But we must give full value to the word <hi rend="italic">Play</hi>" (103). "St.
               John's saying that God is love," continues Lewis, "has long been balanced in my mind
               against the remark of a modern author (M. Denis de Rougemont) that 'love ceases to be
               a demon only when he ceases to be a god'; which of course can be restated in the form
               'begins to be a demon the moment he begins to be a god.' This balance seems . . . an
               indispensable safeguard" (6-7). Platonic romanticism canonizing "falling in love" as
               "the mutual recognition of earth souls . . . singled out for one another in a previous
               and celestial existence" cannot help Christians, who must use Eros merely as an
               approach, "a paradigm . . . built into our natures, of the love we ought to exercise
               toward God and Man" (107-8).</p>
            <p>Rosowski's view of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> as a "freeing of storytelling from those
               aspects of romanticism that had reached a dead end," specifically "romantic love . .
               . by definition sentimental, an excessive emotion for which death is the happiest
               ending" (144-45), resembles Lewis's conclusions about romantic love
               vis-à-vis nature religion. Nature is an incarnation of God's glory, he
               argues, but "we must make a detour" in order to reach God; "nature 'dies' on those
               who try to live for a love of nature" (20-22). Eros gives content to the word
                  <hi rend="italic">charity</hi>, as nature does to the word <hi rend="italic">glory</hi>, but must be "chastened
               and corroborated by higher principles" for the approach to God (110). The mortal
               lover-god's tinseled crown must be replaced by a crown of thorns: "The chrism of this
               terrible coronation is to be seen not in the joys of marriage but in its sorrow, in
               the sickness and sufferings of a good wife or the faults of a bad one, in [the
               husband's] unwearying . . . care or his inexhaustible forgiveness" (105). In
               Christian marriage the Sky-Father and Earth-Mother are replaced as models by Christ
               and the church: "Husbands shoud love their wives just as Christ loved the Church and
               sacrificed himself for her to make her holy" (Ephesians 5:25). Without the grace to
               accomplish this transition the marital relationship wit collapse into "a sort of
                  <hi rend="italic">disredemption</hi>" (114), each partner "ravenous to receive and implacably
               refusing to grow, jealous, suspicious, resentful, struggling for the upper hand,
               determined to be free and to allow no freedom, living on 'scenes'" (115).</p>
            <p>The retrospective second chapter of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> establishes Myra's guilt
               in marrying Oswald, Oswald's innocence in marrying Myra, and Nellie's bias,
               naiveté, and arrangement in relating their romance. It opens with a
               description of the Driscoll estate, which Myra has distinguished as the "best [thing]
               in Parthia" (7). The park of trees, later identified as apple (15), surrounded by a
               "high, wrought-iron fence" (11) where the Sisters of the Sacred Heart now pace "two
               and two" (15), suggests a forbidden precinct, the Eden from which Myra Driscoll was
               expelled for eloping. This forfeiture is the price she must pay for rejecting John
               Driscoll's ultimatum: "If she married young Henshawe, he would cut her off without a
               penny" (14-15). Driscoll is "a coarse old codger, so unlettered that he made a poor
               showing with a pen" (13). His story resembles that of Faulkner's Thomas Sutpen: he
               began as a poor boy, made a fortune employing peons in the Missouri swamps, built a
               great house, kept fast horses, and became the town's first citizen. But in Myra's
               mind, perhaps because of his association with the church, he confuses with God, and
               the meaning of his given name, "God is gracious," relates his money and gifts to
               saving grace. Encouraged and sustained in her romance by Nellie's Aunt Lydia and with
               head high (her typical proud gesture), Myra left "a great fortune behind her" (16).
               She had been "very fond" of old John and "a good deal like him" (12-13), but she
               chose Oswald.</p>
            <p>Myra's motives are confusing. Did she fall in love to demonstrate her independence,
               because Oswald's father was "an Ulster Protestant whom Driscoll detested" (13)? Did
               she react to her uncle's persecution of Oswald, which drove the young man away to New
               York, or did she resent the ultimatum? Did she marry civilly because it was a quick
               process, or did she break with the church because Driscoll's money seemed to put him
               on the side of God? "A poor man stinks, and God hates him" (15), her uncle had warned
               her. Over thirty years later Myra laments to Nellie, "I broke with the Church when I
               broke with everything. else and ran away with a German free-thinker; but I believe in
               holy words and holy rites all the same" (85). The church is lumped with "everything
               else": Driscoll, his fortune, the community. However, Oswald was not the alternative
               to these, and Myra condemned herself by construing him as such. Oswald clarifies this
               near the end: "It is one of her delusions that I separated her from the Church. I
               never meant to" (99). Nor was the freethinking a cause of Driscoll's opposition to
               the match; the old man seemed motivated by Irish hate for an Ulster man. In effect,
               Myra constructed her own alternatives and set romantic love against God. "The real
               question," writes Lewis, "is which do you serve . . . ? To which claim does your will,
               in the last resort, yield?" (122-23)</p>
            <p>According to the religious conscience surviving her break with the church, which she
               associates with her Irish heritage (including old Driscoll), Myra is living in sin
               and cannot transfigure her relationship with Oswald from natural love to charity.
               Aquinas clarifies her alienation metaphorically: "just as the light would cease at
               once in the air, were an obstacle placed to its being lit up by the sun, even so
               charity ceases at once to be in the soul through the placing of an obstacle [sin] to
               the outpouring of charity by God" (24:12). Myra's civil marriage puts her in
               darkness, becomes a spiritual death, which explains Nellie's juxtaposing it with
               Driscoll's funeral, the extravagant religious ceremony the wedding should have been.
               Nellie admits that "John Driscoll and his niece had suddenly changed places in my
               mind, and he had got, after all, the romantic part" (19). Ironically, Oswald,
               freethinker that he is, suffers no such spiritual impediment.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">THE NARRATOR</head>
            <p>I argue elsewhere ("Alembic" 48-55) that <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, Cather's only
               other first-person novel, should be approached as narrator Jim Burden's arrangement,
               that his picture making often diverges from what Cather would have produced in a
               thirdperson narrative, that in fact some scenes parody Jim's blind sentimentality.
               Nellie's narrative must be approached similarly, as the product of her own
               sophistication and a mixture of insight and blindness, and its brevity enables Cather
               to make the ordering obvious. For example, Nellie begins and ends with the string of
               amethysts; she balances the topaz-bestowing rich girl from "a breezy Western city"
               (33) in part 1 with the young woman journalist for whom Oswald "still wore his topaz
               sleeve-buttons" in part 2 (78), and she contrasts romantic Ewan Gray, who confesses
               to Myra about love, with Father Fay, the young priest to whom Myra confesses before
               her death (their names even rhyrne!). Saint Gaudens's copper image of naked Diana and
               the allusions to <hi rend="italic">Norma</hi> in part 1 have their counterparts in the ivory corpus
               on Myra's crucifix and allusions to <hi rend="italic">King Lear</hi> in part 2. Tensions are revealed
               through descriptions skillfully reducing setting to "the emotional penumbra of the
               characters themselves" ("Novel Démeublé" 40). The Henshawes'
               stellar phase, when they were "throwing off sparks like a pair of shooting stars"
               (64), is embodied in Nellie's rendering of Madison Square, "so neat after our Western
               cities; so protected by good manners and courtesy" (14), and in the "solidly built"
               "old brownstone on the north side of the Square" with chairs and curtains of
               "wonderful plum-colour" velvet (26) This is dramatically positioned against what Myra
               calls their "temporary eclipse" (62) in a new hotel "wretchedly built and already
               falling to pieces" in a sprawling California city tumbling "untidily into the sea"
               (57-58). The "high-ceilinged" openness and "manners and courtesy" are replaced by
               "palavery" Southerners tramping overhead, whose "stupid, messy existence [is] thrust
               upon [Myra] all day long, and half of the night" (66-67). Emphasizing the decline of
               all three principals (for "things had gone badly with [Nellie's] family" 1571) are
               the peeling and cracked furnishings and the fading "dear plum-coloured curtains"
               (63). <hi rend="italic">Unsubstantial</hi> is the word Nellie uses to characterize the new setting
               (58). What she cannot realize, however, is the narrative strategy beyond her own that
               locates the temporal in the "solidly built" and the eternal in the flimsy.</p>
            <p>But let us return to the retrospective second chapter, where the narrator's
               limitations and creativity, as well as her subject's guilt, are introduced. The
               extravagant funeral she remembers "very vividly" as a six-year-old is a coronation:
               "Driscoll did not come to the church; the church went to him" (18). The celebrant
               meeting the coffin at the door and the incensing become for Nellie special
               privileges, although this is routine for Catholic funerals (O'Connell 2-91). Nellie's
               memory strains her style, generates a series of ever-lengthening, repetitious clauses
               punctuated by breathless stops: "They surrounded, they received, they seemed to
               assimilate into the body of the church, the body of old John Driscoll. They bore it
               up to the high altar on a river of colour and incense and organ-tone; they claimed it
               and enclosed it" (18). This and the "thought of John Driscoll as having escaped the
               end of all flesh . . . as if he had been translated . . . to the pageant" mark a wishful
               thinker who will be severely disturbed by Myra's final question about dying alone
               with her mortal enemy. Indeed, even Lydia's comment that the Henshawes are only "as
               happy as most people" (17) is "disheartening" for Nellie.</p>
            <p>Lydia is an intriguing influence. She has instructed her niece in the school of
               romance and encouraged Myra's defection. After Oswald was shut out of the Driscoll
               house, he and Myra courted at Nellie's grandfather's "under the protection of Aunt
               Lydia" (14), who on the night of the elopement prudently packed Myra's toilet
               articles and linen, as if they would relieve her destitution. Lydia repeatedly takes
               her young niece to the fenced-in Driscoll grounds and relives for her "that thrilling
               night (probably the most exciting in her life), when Myra Driscoll came down that
               path, and out of those big iron gates, for the last time" (16). Lydia develops in
               Nellie a propensity to seek her thrills in other lives, and as a teenager Nellie
               regularly visits the Driscoll place alone and adjusts reality to fit her craving for
               romance:
            <q rend="block"><p>I thought of the place as being under a spell, like the Sleeping Beauty's
               palace; it had been in a trance, or lain in its flowers like a beautiful corpse, ever
               since that winter night when Love went out of the gates and gave the dare to Fate....</p>
                  <p>I knew that this was not literally true; old John Driscoll had lived on there
                  for many years after the flight of his niece.(17)</p>
            </q></p>
            <p>This passage encompasses Lydia's legacy: the frustration with real events constantly
               straining her niece's narrative, and Myra's fatal decision to make love her god.</p>
            <p>The novel's opening chapter increases in meaning after a review of the second. The
               use of the first person four times in the first sentence, noticed by Skaggs (98),
               confirms the egocentric nature of Nellie's narrative, while Myra's first glimpse of
               Nellie in Lydia's mirror suggests that Nellie exists essentially as a response to
               other lives. The reflection also suggests, as Skaggs notes (99), that Nellie is
               Myra's duplicate, spoiled by relatives and suffering youthful illusions. This
               explains Myra's abrupt "Does this necklace annoy you?" (6) when Nellie stares at the
               string of amethysts that is ultimately associated with Myra's mortal-enemy question.
               "I prod you," says Myra, "because I'm certain that Lydia and your mother have spoiled
               you a little" (7). Nellie is intimidated because Lydia has made Myra a celebrity,
               "the brilliant and attractive figure among the friends of [my mother and aunts']
               girlhood" (3-4). When the "short, plump woman" rises to meet Nellie, it is "as if to
               remind [the girl] that it was [her] business to get to her as quickly as possible"
               (5); when Myra's eyes search Nellie, she feels "quite overpowered . . . and ...
               hopelessly clumsy and stupid" (6). Even after Myra throws her arms about Nellie, who
               wants desperately to be liked, the girl is bewildered: "I felt I didn't have half a
               chance with her.... I was never sure whether she was making fun of me.... Her sarcasm
               was . . . like being touched by a metal so cold that one doesn't know whether one is
               burned or chilled" (7). Nellie is relieved by the arrival of Oswald, by his
               comforting if "perplexing combination" of military durability and soft lunar eyes,
               "of something hard and something soft" (10). Anxiety and relief become a pattern in
               her relationship with characters she imagines as larger than life. This apotheosis is
               helped by Oswald's name (from the Old German words for "god'' and "power") and
               demeanor and by the lightninglike zigzags of glistening white in Myra's black hair,
               "which made it look like the fleece of a Persian goat" (6), a comparison suggesting
               divine contact as well as eroticism and perhaps even associating Myra with those
               deficient in charity on God's left hand (Matthew 25:32-45)</p>
            <p>The first sign of the discord obliterating Nellie's illusions comes near the end of
               this chapter. Nellie marvels at the "kind of feeling" between these lovers when
               Oswald enters and Myra rises to kiss him, "clearly glad to see him" (8); but the
               strain of Myra's possessing her love object is immediately clear in an exchange over
               the new shirts Myra gave away because they gave Oswald a bosom. "I can't bear you in
               ill-fitting things," she says, "not if we go to the poorhouse" (9). Oswald's response
               anticipates the quarrel that devastates Nellie at the end of part 1: he looks at his
               wife "with amusement, incredulity, and <hi rend="italic">bitterness</hi>" (9, emphasis added). Lee
               sees "the whole history of [the Henshawes'] relations . . . latent in [this] brief
               exchange" (213), and the reversal of sex roles Stouck notices later in the New York
               apartment (12 4) has its genesis here, although Nellie seems oblivious to the
               evidence of this she offers: Oswald's nursing of Myra in California, Myra's comment
               that hers "was no head for a woman . . . but would have graced one of the wickedest of
               the Roman emperors" (63), Oswald's uncertainty about courting or being courted (29),
               and Sarah Bernhardt's controversial 1900 tour as Hamlet. Skaggs's reading of this
               "power relationship," in which "Oswald plays a subservient and therefore (judged by
               patriarchal standards) a female role," as "appropriately assumed in a . . . pagan
               context instead of a Christian and Western patriarchal one" (95), describes a
               marriage in which love has become both god and demon.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">THE GODDESS</head>
            <p>The allusions to Diana in the third chapter clearly establish the novel's "pagan
               context." The New York section is dominated by Augustus Saint-Gaudens's statue of the
               goddess, which Nellie sees on the tower of Madison Square Garden through light snow.
               Diana, moon goddess of chastity, awakens guilt in Myra when she sees the moon rising
               behind the tower. Myra has been helping a young friend with a past, Ewan Gray, to
               romance another friend, Esther Sinclair, "the daughter of an old New England family .
               . . properly brought up" (23). The affair is roughly analogous to Myra's own, and she
               suspects that "very likely hell will come of it" (31), a clue to her life with
               Oswald. But Myra's guilt is outweighed by her dedication to Venus (perhaps misery
               wants company), and her trademark, like Venus's, is the variegated laughter that
               punctuates her fortunes. The moon here is a complex symbol and seems to relate to
               Venus and love as much as to Diana and chastity: when Myra discovers Nellie
               daydreaming in the square, she laughs, "Why, you're fair moonstruck, Nellie!" (26);
               and Oswald has "eyes . . . like half moons" (8, also 37 and 52), a romantic softness
               perplexing Nellie and suggesting failure. Erik Thurin acknowledges that Diana-Cynthia
               is sometimes a symbol of romantic love but that this is not the case here, where the
               moon instead relates to the threatening underworld goddess Hecate (287), whom Myra
               embodies when her mouth curls and twists "like a little snake" (40, 54, 89).</p>
            <p>The Diana-Hecate axis that Thurin discovers indicates Cather's complex doubling of
               Christian and pagan contexts, although romantic love <hi rend="italic">is</hi> represented here.
               Diana-Hecate anticipates and complements the Christian principles that contribute to
               Myra's reconciliation with the church in part 2. Nor Hall associates Diana-Hecate
               with female liberation and untamed instinct, which only at first seem to be the
               antithesis of Christianity. The adventure generated by the goddesses, "often ...
               inconveniently in mid-life [and involving] leaving the security of the city, home,
               family, and possibly even relationships, and finding a place where the only company
               is oneself" (124), is similar to Myra's subsequent religious journey. In the story of
               Demeter and Persephone, Hecate satisfies the hunger for reunion with parts of self
               surrendered in marriage. "The Artemis [Diana]-Hekate women . . . are able to welcome
               women out of marriages that kept them too much in the dark," writes Hall. "Coming up
               out of the darkness.... a woman needs to find her own capacity for illuminating and
               focusing in on unfamiliar surroundings-the tools she needs to find are Hekate's torch
               and the arrows of Artemis" (125). We should note that Myra herself compares love to
               distraction and sleepwalking in describing Ewan Gray's affair (23-24). Hall
               distinguishes Hecate at one point as "the part of [the emerging woman] that never
               left home and can therefore direct her returning steps" (13). Myra's marriage and her
               service to Venus seem to violate both the rules of Diana-Hecate and John Driscoll's
               Catholicism, for in both systems Venus-based relationships are dark relationships
               that lead one astray.</p>
            <p>The local history of the Diana that Cather chose for <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> supports
               the alternative erotic nature of the moon. The Diana Nellie sees is the smaller, 1893
               version of the original, which the architect Stanford White and the sculptor
               Saint-Gaudens considered too large for the tower that White had "adapted" from an
               original in Seville graced with a female figure representing Faith (Tharp 2-55). Both
               versions depicted the goddess nude and were considered sexually stimulating. The
               square, according to one journalist, was transformed from a gathering place for
               children to one of club men armed with field glasses. A policeman is supposed to have
               said, "'It's all along of her,' pointing to the summit . . . where <hi rend="italic">Diana</hi>,
               adorned with only her beauty and a thin veneer of gilt, blazed in the sun People as
               has kids, says how she's immoralizing.... I don't think no such statue should be
               allowed myself, not in a public place"' (Tharp 257).</p>
            <p>The contradictory nature of Cather's text regarding the goddess is repeated in
               details filtered through the narrator. The "fine, reluctant snow blurred" Nellie's
               first glimpse of New York (22), a description resembling a Childe Hassam painting in
               its muted outlines and use of reflected light. The details selected, however, are
               incongruous to the fairyland atmosphere Nellie seems to intend. The ice-covered liner
                  <hi rend="italic">Wilhelm der Grosse</hi>, being tugged upriver after a stormy crossing, was later
               armed as a commerce raider and sunk in 1914. Military imagery dominates the skyline
               behind the snow curtain: "the buildings on the Battery all ran together-looked like
               an enormous fortress with a thousand windows" (22-23). But the passage concludes
               fittingly for a "moonstruck'' observer: "From the mass, the dull gold dome of the
                  <hi rend="italic">World</hi> building emerged like a ruddy autumn moon at twilight." This detail
               anticipates the rising of the moon behind Diana at the chapter's end and Myra's
               confession of guilt about Gray's romance, while the military images anticipate the
               Henshawe conflict that will conclude part i. Similarly, Madison Square in falling
               snow seems "protected by good manners and courtesylike an open-air drawing-room"
               (24), although the concluding figure contains a threat: "Here, I felt, winter brought
               no desolation; it was tamed, like a polar bear led on a leash by a beautiful lady"
               (2-5). Gray's past is contradicted by his appearance: "he looked, that night, as
               fresh and undamaged as the flowers he wore" (28). These flowers, however, contradict
               themselves; the "few sprays of white hyacinth" (27) suggest loveliness only because
               they are white; the common purple variety, which immediately comes to mind, indicates
               sorrow.</p>
            <p>Without ambiguity are the opals Gray intends to present to Esther. Myra recognizes
               them as omens of bad luck and perhaps inconstancy (Stofer 21). She exclaims, "Love
               itself draws on a woman nearly all the bad luck in the world; why, for mercy's sake,
               add opals?" (28). Yet almost immediately Oswald confesses to Lydia, "Myra is so fond
               of helping young men along. We nearly always have a love affair on hand" (28). Surely
               Myra is false to Diana, which she recognizes: "Hush! I hate all women who egg on
               courtships." This talk occurs on Christmas Eve, a time when Myra would remember all
               she sacrificed for love. Earlier an Irish pennywhistle piper delays Myra's return to
               Oswald. "They always find me out" (26), she admits as the boy pursues her with "The
               Irish Washerwoman" and thoughts of her forebears. Being lavish as if she still had
               John Driscoll's fortune is a way to ignore her defection. Myra selects the most
               extravagant holly tree in the florist shop for Modjeska, gives a dollar to the
               florist's helper, and chides Oswald's pettiness before admitting her guilt as a
               servant of Venus.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">SUSPICIONS AND CHAOS</head>
            <p>In chapter 4 Christmas dawns in blinding light, anticipating the dawn Myra hopes for
               on the headland in part 2 and in contrast to the growing darkness in chapter 3.
               Oswald takes Nellie and Lydia to a service, and church and goddess are placed side by
               side: "the gold Diana flashed against a green-blue sky. We were going to Grace
               Church" (32). Myra's absence seems more than a strategy to allow Oswald to connive
               with Lydia about the cuff links; it suggests Myra's failure to accommodate her
               religious defection by substituting another church. The clear light also reflects a
               truth about Oswald, that he seeks the favor of young women. His young woman at this
               time, a rich girl from a breezy Western city, is not seeking advice on love or
               jewelry but wants to adorn Oswald. He asks Lydia to lie that the cuff links are a
               gift from her so he can wear them comfortably before Myra. His excuse is pathetic:
               returning the gift might contribute to the "hard knocks" the young woman will
               inevitably suffer in New York, and Myra would "punish herself and everybody else for
               this young woman's questionable taste" (33). Stofer recognizes the cuff links as
               reflecting Oswald's contradictory nature: topaz symbolizes divine goodness and
               faithfulness, but yellow on a man denotes secrecy, appropriate for the silent lover
               (20).</p>
            <p>Contributing to the failure of the Henshawes' relationship, Lydia refuses the "out"
               Oswald provides her, that she can give the cuff links to some boy in Parthia. She
               resents Myra as "most unreasonable" with Oswald (34-35) and decides to go along with
               the deceit. Nellie is wiser in this situation. Reflecting on the Henshawes peacefully
               together in their front window, she says: "There was something about them, as they
               stood in the lighted window, that would have discouraged me from meddling, but it did
               not shake my aunt" (35). Christmas peace is disturbed by the gift, and Myra's
               exclamation that topaz is "exactly right for him" (36) is nasty, for Myra understands
               the language of jewelry. Stofer is perceptive about Myra's subsequent sarcasm at the
               opera: "Oh, Oswald, I love to see your jewels flash!" (37). According to Stofer, the
               remark "insinuates . . . an ironic, bawdy, double entendre aimed at his sexual organs
               and at what she implies to be his sexual infidelities" (20).</p>
            <p>The infidelity issue contributes to Myra's restlessness in chapter 5, for it spoils
               the object of her sacrifice. Her visits with Nellie during Christmas constitute a
               study of the effects of loss of virtue. Like Augustine before conversion, she is
               "pulled in different directions by different wills" (<hi rend="italic">Confessions</hi> 178),
               preoccupied with material luxuries she resents not having but feels will restore her
               to privilege, generally driven by concupiscence, which Augustine defines as "love of
               the world, the love of this life" (<hi rend="italic">Synthesis</hi> 341) and Karl Rahner nuances as
               "the resistance of the sensitive to the spiritual part of man" (364). As if convinced
               of her sinfulness, Myra is incapable of freeing herself from a worldly level and is
               not her own person (Rahner 365). Her confusion is evident in her attempt to
               sophisticate Nellie by revealing her own hate for her, 'moneyed friends." Myra "took
               on her loftiest and most challenging manner" (39) among these people, notes Nellie;
               "the rich and powerful irritated her" (40). The curl at the corners of her mouth is
               not Hecate's serpent but that of envy. When she and Nellie jog by a wealthy
               acquaintance in a carriage, Myra is consumed by jealousy: "That's the last woman I'd
               care to have splashing past me, and me in a hansom cab!" she confides to Nellie, who
               evaluates this as "insane ambition" (41). The excuse of insanity is reserved in
               Aquinas's system for those who are envious of people far above them, but Myra's grief
               over the good fortune of friends she would rival or surpass is inexcusable, sinful, a
               violation of charity (Aquinas 36:2). Myra's comment after she tips the cab driver
               extravagantly-" It's very nasty, being poor!"---echoes John Driscoll's comment that
               "a poor man stinks, and God hates him" (15). These words have implications never
               intended by that crude old man, namely, that she is out of God's favor. Myra's
               perception of this, however dim, explains her frustration and ambition.</p>
            <p>Cather's exemplurn. assumes sonata form: envy and hate, friendship and kindness, hate
               and bitterness. In the second "movement" Myra takes Nellie to visit a young poet
               friend, Anne Aylward, who is dying of tuberculosis. Myra now shines: "Never had I
               seen her so brilliant and strangely charming as she was in that sunlit study up under
               the roofs," recalls Nellie (42-). Although tenderness chokes Myra as she explains her
               friend's situation, this is really another form of worldliness. "I saw that her chief
               extravagance was in caring for so many people and in caring for them so much" (43),
               Nellie says immediately before describing Myra's equally choking bitterness toward a
               writer at the theater who once abandoned Oswald in a difficulty. "I could feel the
               bitterness working in her," writes Nellie before quoting Myra, who says: "It's all
               very well to tell us to forgive our enemies; our enemies can never hurt us very much.
               But oh, what about forgiving our friends? . . . that's where the rub comes!"
               (44-45)&#8212;&#8212;. This incident qualifies the visit to the poet. Aquinas
               would not view the sympathy Myra feels as virtue, but as passion, a sensitive
               response (Aquinas 30:3).</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">CLIMAX: THE QUARREL</head>
            <p>The Henshawes' New Year's party, which concludes chapter 5, gathers Christian and
               pagan strains to emphasize Myra's situation. Central in this scene is the Polish
               actress Helena Modjeska, described by Nellie as "a woman of another race and another
               period" whose "long, beautifully modelled hands . . . were . . . fashioned for a nobler
               worldliness than ours . . . to hold a sceptre, or a chalice-or, by courtesy, a sword"
               (45-46). The actress calls attention to the Diana context: "See, Myra.... the Square
               is quite white with moonlight" (47). She has moved from a chair by the fire, cloaked
               herself, and taken a seat by the window, "the moonlight falling across her knees"
               (47), to listen to the " Casta Diva" aria from <hi rend="italic">Norma</hi>. Oswald stands behind her
               "like a statue." Modjeska resembles the old priestess figure to whom a young woman
               kneels in the Pompeii fresco described by Hall of a female initiation ritual
               involving Hecate (130-311). The actress embodies what Myra would reconnect to or
               become, and Oswald embodies what has separated her from both the chaste goddess to
               whom the aria is addressed and the church represented in the chalice image, in
               Modjeska's roles as the notoriously Catholic queens Catherine of Aragon and Mary
               Stuart, and in her own lofty faith. In part 2, a year after Modjeska's death in 1909,
               Myra has a Mass said for her. (As a young journalist, Cather wrote that Modjeska
               combined the dignity of cloister and court: "When I see her play I can understand how
               Dante loved Beatrice" [<hi rend="italic">World and Parish</hi> 459].) During the singing Myra
               crouches beside the singer, "while the song grew and blossomed like a great emotion"
               (48).</p>
            <p>Eichorn and Giannone speculate on Myra's thoughts in this tableau. Giannone
               emphasizes the duplicity of the aria: "All the while Norma reverently invokes the
               chaste moon and bids the divine rays to penetrate her life, she is herself unchaste"
               (181). Norma had violated her vows as high priestess by bearing sons to Pollione,
               proconsul of the hostile Romans, who subsequently fell in love with a young virgin.
               In the aria's second part Norma longs for an indication that Pollione's love for her
               has reawakened. Eichorn relates Cather's scene to the night in part 2 when Myra
               questions dying alone with her mortal enemy. He sees a resemblance between Myra and
               Norma "in the conflict of loyalties that both women find between religion and
               romantic love.... Norma is aware that her love for Pollione has brought her in
               conflict with both her religion and her country. She says at one point that
               Pollione's heart would be, for her, a substitute for life, fatherland, and heaven"
               (Eichorn 134). Myra's suspicions about Oswald renew her own losses, and Nellie is
               astute in relating the aria "mysteriously . . . to something in [Myra's] nature . . . a
               compelling, passionate, overmastering something . . . which was audible, visible in the
               air that night, as she sat crouching in the shadow" (48).</p>
            <p>Part 1 ends in the explosion sparked on Christmas by Oswald and Lydia and hinted at
               in the conclusion (not sung at the party) of the Bellini aria, when the Druids plead
               for vengeance against the Romans and Pollione. The argument Nellie interrupts
               contrasts with the peaceful couple in the lighted window. Cather's interest seems to
               be the shattering of romantic fantasies. The tame beast of the Madison Square winter
               has reverted and become unleashed: "Mrs. Henshawe's angry laugh, and a burst of rapid
               words . . . stung like cold water from a spray" (49); the charming plum-purple velvet
               shelter has been invaded by the reality of a collapsing marriage, what Lewis refers
               to as "a sort of <hi rend="italic">disredemption</hi>." The fight over the key dramatizes a poisoned
               union, each partner "ravenous to receive and implacably refusing to grow, jealous,
               suspicious, resentful, struggling for the upper hand, determined to be free and to
               allow no freedom, living on 'scenes"':
            <q rend="block"><p>"How dare you lie to me, Oswald. How dare you? They told me at your bank
               that this wasn't a bank key... I stopped and showed it to them. . . ."</p> <p>"The hell
                  you did! . . . Then it was you who took my keys out of my pocket? and made me and
                  yourself ridiculous. " (50)</p>
            </q></p>
            <p>"Now everything was in ruins," bemoans Nellie. "Everything about me seemed evil"
               (51).</p>
            <p>In the coda Lydia and Nellie meet Myra on the train back to Chicago. She has left
               Oswald for a cooling off in Pittsburgh, her mouth twisting about "like a little
               snake" (54). Her parting shot is at Lydia, that she "needn't have perjured [herself]
               for those yellow cuff-buttons." But then she acknowledges her own failing powers, a
               desire for pearls, the moon-gem under the influence of Venus: "It's disgusting in a
               man to lie for personal decorations. A woman might do it, now, . . . for pearls!" The
               garnet-red feather on her fur hat, which Nellie earlier described as "sticking out
               behind" (20), is now "drooping behind." Its hue, supposed to safeguard friendship and
               remedy discord and anger, has not lived up to its reputation. "I'm sick of Myra's
               dramatics," declares Lydia. "I've done with them" (54).</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">SHADOWS OF HELL</head>
            <p>Part 2 takes up the Henshawes' decline and the shattering of Nellie's world after a
               ten-year hiatus. The journey of all three principals, according to Bernice Slote, has
               moved "from romance to tragedy, from youth to age,... from East to West, from pagan
               to Christian.... (like Donne, a 'going Westward')," from "Christmas and New Year's
               . . . [to] spring-and . . . Easter" (18-iq). The picture of the Henshawes in the window
               of their New York apartment, with Myra "like a dove with its wings folded" (35), is a
               picture of an irreparable past. They now occupy separate rooms in a shabby hotel.
               Myra is dying, but Oswald, whose face Nellie reads as that "of one who has utterly
               lost hope" (61), manages to keep up enough spirit to clean his neckties, wear his
               topaz cuff links, and be overheard humming Schubert's "Fruhlingsglaube": "O fresh
               scent, o new sound! / Now, poor heart, be not afraid, / Now everything must change."
               Giannone sees the song as expressing Nellie's and Oswald's mixed feelings; he says
               that Cather uses it ironically to indicate change for the worse (177-78). However,
               Nellie's (if not Oswald's) romantic notions are being challenged, and the Henshawes'
               relationship is soon to be stripped to its reality. Myra and Oswald need to achieve a
               level of love beyond that from which they have fallen. For all three, opportunities
               for improvement lie in the future.</p>
            <p>True to character, Oswald warns Nellie not to "speak . . . nor seem to know" of Myra's
               illness (60), and there is evidence that Myra has failed to face the reality of her
               condition. "We are in temporary eclipse," she tells Nellie. "I gain strength faster
               if I haven't people on my mind" (62). But reality is difficult to avoid; it is
               evident in the faded condition of their furnishings and in the tramping overhead of
               the Poindexters. Myra blames her vulnerability on impoverishment. "Oh, that's the
               cruelty of being poor; it leaves you at the mercy of such pigs" (68), she angrily
               complains as those above run about "beating [her] brains into a jelly" (67). Her
               situation seems to prove the truth of old Driscoll's warning that God scorns the
               poor. She blames Oswald, who has been bumped from his last two jobs and now has a
               "humble position, poorly paid, with the city traction company" (69). Whenever she
               hears the tramping above, Myra "turn[s] sharply to her husband" (66).</p>
            <p>Suffering has not reformed Myra, although the religious verticalism and Irishisms
               that have survived alongside her negative traits will become her channels of reform
               and refining. Her sincere happiness in seeing Nellie, whose appearance seems to
               fulfill the prophecy of the queen of hearts, is marred by Myra's uncharitable
               pronouncements about teaching as a profession fit only for "the stupid and the
               phlegmatic" (64), her impatience with generous youth, and her cutting remark that
               "half of [Nellie's grandfather's portrait] would be enough for anybody!" (65).
               Ironically, the portrait of perversity that Nellie makes of Myra ("She put my two
               hands to her cheeks, making a frame for her face" [62]) is overwhelming: "she sat
               crippled but powerful in her brilliant wrappings. She looked strong and broken,
               generous and tyrannical, a witty and rather wicked old woman, who hated life for its
               defeats, and loved it for its absurdities" (65). The portrait comes with sound, the
               angry laugh that seemed to say, "Ahha, I have one more piece of evidence . . . against
               the hideous injustice God permits in this world!" (65). Even Nellie can detect
               verticalism in the resentment of divine justice that Aquinas attributes to loss of
               charity (34:1, 5-6). In Myra's view, if the immediate cause of indignity is Oswald,
               the ultimate cause is God's hideous injustice."</p>
            <p>Myra's comparison of the Poindexters to the stalled ox makes clear this double blame.
               While she turns "sharply" to Oswald when she hears the tramping, she uses imagery
               from Proverbs 15:17 to describe it: "Better is a dinner of herbs where love is, than
               a stalled ox and hatred therewith." This verse ironically reflects a condition her
               materialism and bitterness prevent her from turning into benefit: her stalled ox is
               not riches interfering with charity but the chastisement of poverty offered to enable
               the dinner of herbs to be eaten in love. Mrs. Poindexter becomes an instrument of
               evil: "the wicked are deaf like the adder. And . . . she has the wrinkled, white throat
               of an adder . . . and the hard eyes of one" (74). In Psalm 58:4-5, the deaf, adder-like
               wicked are instruments of demonic forces imagined to control human destinies
               (Clifford 767). These allusions develop from Nellie's comment "that the Henshawes had
               come on evil days" (60) and from references to obscure light: Myra's brave
               explanation that "we are in temporary eclipse" and Nellie's observation that the
               electric bulbs in Myra's room are "shrouded and muffled" (62). In the next chapter
               the Henshawe eclipse will slowly begin to pass to reveal Christ rather than
               Diana-Hecate. The inevitable fall into darkness before this dawn is implied in Myra's
               recollections: "Ah, we wouldn't be hiding in the shadow, if we were fiveand-twenty!
               We were throwing off sparks like a pair of shooting stars, weren't we, Oswald?" (64).
               Eichorn (129) recognizes Salisbury's contemplation of the king's defeat in <hi rend="italic">Richard
                  II</hi>---"I see thy glory like a shooting star / Fall to the base earth from the
               firmament" (2.4.19-20)---as the source for Myra's speech. In this context the
               shooting stars Myra and Oswald have been are doomed ones.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">THE ACTION OF GRACE</head>
            <p>Chapters 2 through 4 develop each partner's opportunities for change. Nellie begins
               chapter 2 by listing Oswald's daily services to his wife: he rises at five in the
               morning to bathe her, make her bed, and give her breakfast; he leaves work for two
               hours at noon to give her lunch; and so on. These seem to be acts of charity, of
               virtue operating in freethinking Oswald. Lewis observes that the subject of such acts
               may be offering love to God unintentionally: "Love Himself can work in those who know
               nothing of Him" (129). Divine love enables the subject to serve God and neighbor
               through the same operation: "it is not . . . that we love God and because of this by a
               further and imperated act love our neighbor, as if one were our end and the other our
               means" (Gilby 468). The nature of Oswald's service lies in his motivation toward and
               understanding of the love object. Is the source of motivation obligation or, as
               Aquinas specifies, "delight and readiness" (32:1), marks of the act of charity?
               Oswald's gentleness and patience with Myra seem to indicate the operation of divine
               love, but Cather complicates his motives by blurring the object of his love.</p>
            <p>While chapter 2 opens with a list of apparently charitable acts, chapter 3 opens with
               the "evident pleasure" he takes in the attentions of the young girl journalist with
               whom he frequently dines (77). Nellie's loaded comment that "he still wore his topaz
               sleeve-buttons" (78) reminds us of the quarrel about infidelity and anticipates
               Cather's final coda, where we confront the possibility that Oswald's love for Myra
               had somehow ossified or, rather, only avoided this through substitutes: the rich girl
               who bestowed the sleeve-buttons, the journalist who now gives him refreshment, and
               even Nellie herself, to whom Myra indicates that "it was a pleasure to him to have
               [Nellie] come into their life again" (90-91). "He was always a man to feel women, you
               know, in every way," Myra concludes. In his last conversation with Nellie, Oswald
               confides that "it's seemed to me that I was nursing the mother of the girl who ran
               away with me. Nothing ever took that girl from me. She was a wild, lovely creature"
               (104). This perspective undermines the transfiguration of his marriage, frustrates
               his opportunity to move beyond Venus-Eros. If charity operates in him, and I believe
               it does, it is not toward his wife but toward the maternal figure he serves.</p>
            <p>Myra's situation is more complicated. The dingy room beneath the tramping Poindexters
               forms a penumbra for her ruined marriage, relieved by Nellie with cakes, flowers, and
               visits to the shore. During the first of these visits Myra discovers a headland
               topped with a twisted cedar. She christens the place "Gloucester's cliff," the
               imaginary place in <hi rend="italic">King Lear</hi> where deere deluded Gloucester attempts to shake
               his "great affliction off" to avoid quarreling with the divine will (4.6-35-40).
               Here, after being "miraculously" saved from a "fiend" by "the clearest gods," he
               submits to his fate: "Henceforth I'll bear / Affliction till it do cry out itself
               /'Enough, enough,' and die" (75-77). Instead of escaping as he had intended,
               Gloucester sees and accepts. His opportunity begins to operate in Myra in this scene
               above the Pacific.</p>
            <p>The tree and the intensity of the afternoon sun generate a mysterious aura typical of
               Flannery O'Connor's fiction and transcending the general realism of Nellie's text:
               "From a distance I could see her leaning against her tree and looking off to sea, as
               if she were waiting for something.... The afternoon light grew stronger and yellower,
               and when I went back to Myra it was beating from the west on her cliff as if thrown
               by a burningglass" (72-73). A burning glass, which focuses the sun's rays to set
               objects on fire, in this context becomes an obvious symbol of grace. Myra is
               affected: her smile is "soft," her face "lovely." "Light and silence . . . heal all
               one's wounds . . . but one, and that is healed by dark and silence," she tells Nellie,
               anticipating death's cure. "It's like cold water poured over fever" (73). The relief
               mediates guilt and then hope as the sun lowers into the sea, the traditional
               crucifixion image: "'I'd love to see this place at dawn,' Myra said suddenly. 'That
               is always such a forgiving time.... it's as if all our sins were pardoned, as if the
               sky leaned over the earth and kissed it and gave it absolution" (73). The imagery is
               strategic in evaluating Myra's reconciliation, as is her desire, implied in her
               conclusion, to return to old Driscoll in returning to God: "You know how the great
               sinners always came home to die in some religious house, and the abbot or the abbess
               went out and received them with a kiss?" (73)</p>
            <p>Myra lapses when she returns to her room beneath the tramping Poindexters. She is
               aware of what she calls "two fatal maladies" (74), one physical and one spiritual,
               which mix in her complaints. As her neighbors become demons, her confession of greed,
               that she should have stayed with her moneyed uncle, combines the sins of defection
               and profligacy. Youth has "been the ruin of us both. We've destroyed each other"
               (75), she tells Oswald without bitterness. She smooths the hair of her god and then
               closes her eyes and covers them with her hands, remembering perhaps her youthful
               preoccupation, Eros "taking over and reorganizing" (Lewis 93-94). After receiving
               news of a friend's son who shot himself over love, Myra confides to Nellie, "Oh, how
               youth can suffer! I've not forgotten; those hot southern Illinois nights, when Oswald
               was in New York . . . and I used to lie on the floor all night and listen to the
               express trains go by" (87). In the same vein are her responses to two Heine poems.
               "Was will die einsame Trane" does her "good. You see, I was crying about things I
               never feel now; I'd been dreaming I was young, and the sorrows of youth had set me
               crying!" (79). The poem's opening lines suggest that Myra is ridding herself of her
               last impediments to vision: "Why does this lonely tear drop / Still dim my
               visionwhy?" Listening to the other poem, "Am Kreuzweg wird begraben," she identifies
               with the suicide buried at the crossroads; the blue flower of the sinner is her
               flower: "Oh, that's the flower for me, Nellie" (80). References to the night sky and
               the moon in both poems connect them to the pagan strain in the New York section.
               Hecate, the underworld Diana of eclipse, is also the goddess of crossroads.</p>
            <p>Myra's "cruelty" to Oswald, generated by "the harm [she] did him" that "perhaps [she]
               can't forgive him for" (88), is an attempt to disillusion him, make him accept her
               reality and their ruined marriage: "We've destroyed each other.... We were never
               really happy. I am a greedy, selfish, worldly woman; I wanted success and a place in
               the world. Now I'm old and ill and a fright" (75). She "can't help" trying to "spoil
               the past" for him because "he's a sentimentalist, always was; he can look back on the
               best of those days when we were young and loved each other, and make himself believe
               it was all like that. It wasn't" (88). This is both a confession of guilt and a plea
               for recognition. Oswald's fantasy that he had been nursing the mother of the young
               girl who had eloped with him, that nothing had ever taken that girl from him,
               provides a meaningful context for Myra's most disillusioning statement: "People can
               be lovers and enemies at the same time....</p>
            <p>A man and a woman draw apart from that long embrace, and see what they have done to
               each other." What Oswald has done is romanticize his wife; what he has failed to do
               is cherish her for herself. She has constantly reminded him of her imperfections,
               complained about their poverty, both spiritual and material, flown into rages of
               jealousy when she suspected that female substitutes were sustaining the fantasy girl
               he would "rather have been clawed by . . . than petted by any other woman" (104). What
               is unhealthy is their preoccupation with the relationship itself, the failure to get
               beyond it. Myra recognizes as much when she concludes, "When there are children, that
               feeling goes through natural changes. But when it remains so personal . . . something
               gives way in one. In age we lose everything; even the power to love" (88-89).</p>
            <p>Facing the reality of failure, Myra grows increasingly nostalgic for the heritage she
               gave up. She reflects on old Driscoll, on how unusual he was; his violent prejudices
               seem virtues "in these days when so few people have any real passions, either of love
               or hate" (81). She admires the satanic perversity of the clause in his will providing
               care for her in an institution for women in Chicago. She hopes he died with a decent
               feeling for her: "If he'd lived till now, I'd go back to him and ask his pardon....
               as we grow old we become more and more the stuff our forebears put into us"(82). The
               imagery here repeats that at Gloucester's cliff: the sky and the abbott bestowing the
               kiss of absolution. We are reminded of the Irish lads who "always found [Myra] out"
               and piped "The Irish Washerwoman" for her (2-6). At the opposite end of her art life,
               Myra repeats "long declamations from <hi rend="italic">Richard II</hi> or <hi rend="italic">King John</hi>" (83),
               reminders of both strained and compliant uncle-nephew and uncle-niece relationships
               (Eichorn 128-32). Of course, the "stuff" put into Myra includes the church, and after
               these declamations she sends Nellie to Father Fay to request an anniversary Mass for
               Helena Modjeska, reminding Nellie that although she married before a justice of the
               peace, "I believe in holy words and holy rites all the same" (85). In the money she
               keeps in an old glove "for unearthly purposes," she reveals her usual confusion
               between money and God's grace.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">CLIMAX: THE QUESTION</head>
            <p>Chapter 5 is the heart of Myra's struggle. She faces a process that Lewis calls "so
               difficult that perhaps no fallen man has ever come within sight of doing it
               perfectly" (134): she must transform (by acceptance) the mortal lover she suspects
               has been unfaithful into a mode of charity. Myra's condition deteriorates after her
               repeated visits to the headland and the growth of a tumor, making her physically and
               spiritually vulnerable, as dependent as she was self-assertive in the novel's first
               chapter. She now turns toward the church, ceases to complain, and adopts a "strange
               and dark" manner toward Oswald: "She had certain illusions; the noise overhead she
               now attributed entirely to her husband. 'Ah, there, he's beginning it again,' she
               would say. 'He'll wear me down in the end. Oh, let me be buried in the king's
               highway!"' (92). Eichorn identifies this request as from <hi rend="italic">Richard II</hi> but falls
               to develop its meaning in either the Cather or the Shakespeare context. Both Richard
               and Myra are greedy actor-philosophers with a vertical view of Providence and bad
               relations with an uncle, and Richard's request, spoken in regret over imminent
               deposition, is part of a catalog of loss and repentance:
            <q rend="block">I'll give my jewels for a set of beads, My gorgeous palace for a
               hermitage, My gay apparel for an almsman's gown, My Figured goblets for a
               dish of wood, My sceptre for a palmer's walking-staff, My subjects for a
               pair of carved saints, And my large kingdom for a little grave, A little
               little grave, an obscure grave, Or I'll be buried in the king's high way ...
               (3.3.147-55)</q></p>
            <p>The first and sixth lines are echoed in Myra's attachment to "an ebony crucifix with
               an ivory Christ," which she unkindly demands when Nellie removes it from the bed:
               "Give it to me. It means nothing to people who haven't suffered" (92).</p>
            <p>Myra's identification with the corpus (the icon balancing gilt Diana in part 1)
               relates to divine demands for atonement, and her changed attitude toward Oswald
               results from construing him as the divine power. She says "accusingly, at him rather
               than to him: 'At least let me die by candlelight; that is not too much to ask'" (93).
               Oswald is also the instrument of the charity she must accept: "It's bitter enough
               that I should have to take service from you-you whom I have loved so well" (92).
               Nellie records these words without understanding, or else they would prepare her for
               the question, "Why must I die like this, alone with my mortal enemy?" (95). Myra's
               bitterness is knowing that because of Oswald she had rejected the charity now being
               offered through him, that he refuses to accept her as herself, that whatever virtue
               he is capable of is being offered to "tha mother of the girl who ran away with [him]"
               (104) and must be accepted by her (Myra) as from a neighbor rather than as from a
               husband. Myra is no model, despite Father Fay's misleading accolade about "some of
               the saints of the early church [being] a good deal like her" (93), but she struggles
               to accept the inevitable, even as she punctuates it with dramatics. "We . . . draw
               nearer to God, not by trying to avoid the sufferings inherent in all loves," writes
               Lewis, "but by accepting them and offering them to Him.... If our hearts need to be
               broken, and if He chooses this as the way in which they shall break, so be it" (122).</p>
            <p>The drawing near occupies Myra's last days, when her mind is "abnormally active"
               (93). She repeats her discussion with the young priest about the search for God,
               reflected in her desire for candlelight and dawn: "Ah, Father,.. . Religion is
               different from everything else; <hi rend="italic">because in religion seeking is finding</hi>" (94).
               This echoes a cluster of biblical passages, the most familiar being Matthew
               7:7-8---"Seek, and ye shall find . . . he that seeketh findeth." Proverbs 8: 17 puts
               these words into the mouth of Wisdom: "those that seek me early shall find me." In
               Jeremiah 29:13 Yahweh adds the condition of intense love in addressing the exiles in
               Babylon: "And ye shall seek me, and find me, when ye shall search for me with all
               your heart." In all three passages, finding, having, and arriving depends on
               disposition. Nellie's gloss, that "in religion, desire was fulfillment, it was the
               seeking itself that rewarded" (94), is only partially perceptive because it dispenses
               with the object of the quest. Myra's difficulty in accepting her situation is what
               motivates what Nellie distinguishes as "the burden . . . telling the tale":
            <q rend="block"><p>The candles were burning as usual. . . . The sick woman began to talk to
               herself, scarcely above a whisper. . . .I seemed to hear a soul talking.</p> <p>"I could
                  bear to suffer . . . so many have suffered. But why must it be like this? I have not
                  deserved it. I have been true in friendship; I have faithfully nursed others in
                  sickness.... Why must I die like this, alone with my mortal enemy?" (95)</p>
            </q></p>
            <p>Myra's problem is evident in her statement that "I have not deserved it," that is, to
               have to respond to charity from Oswald, the idol until lately separating her from the
               church and its sacraments. At the theater in New York Myra had told Nellie that
               enemies were easier to forgive than friends; in Oswald she has to grapple with both.</p>
            <p>Nellie looks at Oswald "in affright" after the whispered question, "but he did not
               move or shudder." Perhaps he comprehends more than Nellie, who at first interprets
               the words as "a terrible judgment upon all one hopes for" (95). Her subsequent idea
               is more thoughtful: "Violent natures like [Myra's] sometimes turn against themselves
               . . . and all their idolatries" (96). Oswald had been violently possessed, but now Myra
               would avoid him. The demand made on her or rather the <hi rend="italic">invitation</hi> offered her
               (to use Lewis's term), is to turn idolatry into virtue, a transformation "so
               difficult that perhaps no fallen man has ever come within sight of doing it
               perfectly." Thurin recognizes the source of Myra's words in a phrase used by
               Euripides' Medea in addressing Jason (185), and he draws pertinent parallels between
               the two "violent" women: Medea is a moon worshiper who sacrifices a great position to
               marry a man who proves unfaithful and whom she tortures. If Thurin is correct,
               Cather's borrowing complements the <hi rend="italic">Norma</hi> material similarly placed in the
               other part of he novel.</p>
               </div1>
               <div1 type="section"><head type="main">THE MYSTERY</head>
            <p>Bennett and Tanner are among critics who discredit Myra's religious reconciliation
               because she is unforgiving. When Myra expounds on lovers as enemies and tells Nellie,
               "Perhaps I can't forgive [Oswald] for the harm I did him," it is essentially her
               confession of jealousy, extravagance, and guilt that Oswald's "life had not suited
               him.... he ought to have been a soldier or an explorer" (52). But Bennett cites this
               confession as proof that Myra is inconsistent because she herself wants forgiveness
               (118). Bennett caps her argument with 1 John 4:20-21: "If a man say, I love God, and
               hateth his brother, he is a liar: and he that loveth not his brother whom he hath
               seen how can he love God whom he hath not seen? And this commandment have we from
               him, That he who loveth God love his brother also." Tanner uses the same passage to
               verify "that Myra's conversion is more a matter of aesthetics than of theology" (35).
               Both critics fail to consider reconciliation as a process. For example, Myra admits
               her inability to forgive in the chapter previous to the one in which Nellie notices
               that she changes, that she stops complaining and lamenting. Tanner claims that "not
               even in her final hours-even after receiving the Sacrament-does Myra demonstrate ...
               essential [Christian] qualities"-" love, humility, repentance, forgiveness, and the
               renunciation of worldly values" (30). 1 suggest a closer consideration of the text
               and what Cather leaves out of it. Chapter 6 begins, "On the following day [after the
               question about her mortal enemy] Mrs. Henshawe asked to be given the Sacrament. After
               she had taken it she seemed easier in mind and body" (97). Subsequently she desires
               solitude and makes her way to the headland, where she dies. Has she failed to repent,
               forgive, love the way Christians are supposed to? What does her "ease" in mind and
               body mean? Might it be that freedom peace that quiets the confusion in and
               transfigures humanity? When Myra questions why she must take service from her mortal
               enemy and die alone with him, is she struggling with the grace to accept or, in the
               Christian sense, love that enemy?</p>
            <p>In his treatise on charity Aquinas grapples with the passage from John's letter and
               an apparently contradictory one in Luke (14:26): "If any man come to me and hate not
               his father, and mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, and sisters . . . he
               cannot be my disciple." Aquinas clarifies John's argument as meaning that the love
               process first involves the visible rather than the most lovable, that the soul learns
               from things it knows to love what it knows not. The argument in Luke is that "we
               ought to hate our neighbor for God's sake, if . . . he leads us astray from God....
               Therefore we ought to love God, out of charity, more than our neighbor" (Aquinas
               26:2). Lewis defines hate here as rejection rather than aversion or wishing harm; it
               means "to reject, to set one's face against, to make no concession to" whatever or
               whoever interferes with or becomes an alternative to God (123). Through Nellie's
               evidence we merely approach a mystery that Cather presents the way she does because
               it is beyond language, must be "felt upon the page without being specifically named
               there." Aquinas explains that "what we ought to love in our neighbor is that he may
               be in God.... or love him on account of what he has of God" (25:1). Cather uses
               Nellie to distance us from that salvific movement from natural loves and hates to
               loving one's neighbor under the aspect of God. Myra's acceptance of Oswald's charity
               would be loving Oswald "on account of what he has of God," the gift of love.</p>
            <p>There are still threads that need tying. Myra's cremation is a variation on Norma's
               death by fire and emphasizes, I believe, Myra's consummation in the divinity
               reflected in candles and at dawn. Oswald's Alaskan adventure indicates perhaps the
               awakening of the potential Nellie imagined in him. Nellie's chill from the string of
               amethysts is hopeful, keeps her disillusionment fresh, and motivates her narrative;
               it reveals that she has yet to fathom Myra, whose mystery has become an ongoing
               invitation, a grace, for transcendence.</p>
            
            </div1></body><back> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Aquinas, Thomas. "Of Charity" (questions 23-46). <hi rend="italic">Summa Theologica</hi>. Trans.
                  English Dominicans. 5 vols. Westminster MD: Glencoe, 1981-3:1263-1379.</bibl>
               <bibl>Augustine, St. <hi rend="italic">An Augustine Synthesis</hi>. Ed. Erich Przywara. London: Sheed
                  &amp; Ward, 936.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Confessions of St. Augustine</hi>. Trans. Rex
                  Warner. New York: New American Library, 1963.</bibl>
               <bibl>Bennett, Mildred R. "Myra's Marriage." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial
                  Newsletter</hi> 30 (1986): 16-19.</bibl>
               <bibl>Brown, E. K., and Leon Edel. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Critical Biography</hi>. New York:
                  Knopf, 1953.</bibl>
               <bibl>Brunauer, Dalma H., and June D. Klamecki. "Myra Henshawe's Mortal Enemy."
                     <hi rend="italic">Christianity and Literature</hi> 25 (fall 1975): 7-40.</bibl>
               <bibl>Byatt, A. S. Introduction to <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. London: Virago, 1982. v-xiii.</bibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. 192.6. New York: Vintage, 1961.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. "The Novel Démeublé." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather on
                     Writing: Critical Studies on Writing As an Art</hi>. Foreword by Stephen
                  Tennant. 1949. New York: Knopf, 1962. 35-43</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The World and the Parish: Willa Cather's Articles and
                     Reviews, 1893-1902</hi>. Ed. William M. Curtin. 2 vols. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                  P, 1970. Vol 2.</bibl>
               <bibl>Clifford, Richard J. "Psalms." <hi rend="italic">The Collegeville Bible Commentary</hi>. Ed.
                  Dianne Bergant and Robert Karris. Collegeville MN: Liturgical Press, 1989. 754-86.</bibl>
               <bibl>Eichorn, Harry B. "A Failing Out with Love: <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>." <hi rend="italic">Colby
                     Library Quarterly</hi> 10 (1973): 121-38.</bibl>
               <bibl>England, Eugene. "Lovers As Mortal Enemies." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Family, Community,
                     and History (The BYU Symposium)</hi>. Ed. John J. Murphy. Provo: Brigham Young
                  University, 1990. 125-31</bibl>
               <bibl>Giannone, Richard. <hi rend="italic">Music in Willa Cather's Fiction</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                  P, 1968.</bibl>
               <bibl>Gilby, T. "Charity." New Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 3. New York: McGraw Hill,
                  1967.464-70.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hall, Nor. <hi rend="italic">The Moon and the Virgin: Reflections on the Archetypal Feminine</hi>.
                  New York: Harper, 1980.</bibl>
               <bibl>Klein, Marcus. Introduction to <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. New York: Vintage, 1961.
                  v-xxii.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lee, Hermione. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Double Lives</hi>. New York: Pantheon, 1989.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lewis, C. S. <hi rend="italic">The Four Loves</hi>. New York: Harcourt, 1960.</bibl>
               <bibl>Murphy, John J. "The Alembic of Art." <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia: The Road Home</hi>.
                  Boston: Twayne, 1989. 37-56.</bibl>
               <bibl>Murphy, Michael W. "Willa Cather's Mortal Affirmation." <hi rend="italic">Greyfriar</hi> 19
                  (1978): 40-48.</bibl>
               <bibl>O'Connell, Laurence J. <hi rend="italic">The Book of Ceremonies</hi>. Milwaukee: Bruce, 1944.</bibl>
               <bibl>Rahner, Karl. <hi rend="italic">Theological Investigations, I: "God," "Christ," "Mary and
                  Grace."</hi> Trans. Cornelius Ernst. Baltimore: Helicon, 1961</bibl>
               <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. <hi rend="italic">The Voyage Perilous: Willa Cather's Romanticism</hi>.
                  Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986.</bibl>
               <bibl>Ryder, Mary Ruth. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather and Classical Myth: The Search for a New
                     Parnassus</hi>. Lewiston NY: Mellen, 19go.</bibl>
               <bibl>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire. <hi rend="italic">After the World Broke in Two: The Later Novels of
                     Willa Cather</hi>. Charlottesville: UP of Virginia, 19go.</bibl>
               <bibl>Slote, Bernice. "Willa Cather: The Secret Web." <hi rend="italic">Five Essays on Willa Cather:
                     The Merrimack Symposium</hi>. Ed. John Murphy. North Andover MA: Merrimack
                  College, 1974. 1-19</bibl>
               <bibl>Stofer, Kathryn T. "Gems and Jewelry: Cather's Imagery in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>."
                     <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Pioneer Memorial Newsletter</hi> 30(1986): 19-22.</bibl>
               <bibl>Stouck, David. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Imagination</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1975.</bibl>
               <bibl>Tanner, Stephen L. "Seeking and Finding in Cather's <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>."
                     <hi rend="italic">Literature and Belief</hi> 8(1988): 27-38.</bibl>
               <bibl>Tharp, Louise Hall. <hi rend="italic">Saint-Gaudens and the Gilded Era</hi>. Boston: Little,
                  Brown, 1969.</bibl>
               <bibl>Thurin, Erik Ingvar. <hi rend="italic">The Humanization of Willa Cather: Classicism in an
                     American Classic</hi>. Lund, Sweden: Lund UP, 1990.</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary Life</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1987.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
            </back> </text>
         <text id="daughter">
            <front><head type="main">Her Mortal Enemy's Daughter
            </head><head type="sub">Cather and the Writing of Age</head>
            <byline>ANN ROMINES</byline></front><body> 
            <p>As a little girl in the 1950s I was a passionate reader. Like my peers, I devoured
               popular series and began to learn-from the March sisters, the Ingalls sisters, and
               Cherry Ames, Student Nurse-what might lie ahead for me in terms of place and
               movement, family and friends, work and love. I read to learn what my culture said
               would happen to me next.</p>
            <p>Much has changed, of course, now that I'm a reader by profession. But sometimes I
               still read fiction to learn what will happen to me next. In middle age, the uncharted
               territory that lies ahead is that of aging and dying. There is a part of me that
               searches for the books that will help me accomplish these tasks. As a girl I found my
               books easily; they stretched out in long rows on the shelves. But now I often can't
               find what I'm looking for, and when I consult the bibliographic tools that guide my
               reading they offer little help.</p>
            <p>David Plath has suggested some of the reasons for this dilemma:
            <q rend="block">Old age has become a cultural nightmare for postmodern humankind . . . a
               condition that we make extraordinary efforts to avoid or deny, for it places a
               fearful strain upon our heritage of ideas that bind together human effort and
               reward.... Our secular era . . . is left to symbolize old age with metaphors of
               disaster and terminal disease. And the season of years before old age, once known as
               "life's prime," now is named a "crisis,"...a time . . . for testing the limits of a
               dangerous condition. (109-10)</q></p>
            <p>Our cultural strategies for dealing with "a dangerous condition" have included
               isolation, distance, and, as Plath says, denial. For example, when I consult a
               ten-year index of a foremost U.S. feminist journal, <hi rend="italic">Signs</hi>, I find only three
               brief entries under "aging." And the subject index of Marilyn Arnold's invaluable
               1986 bibliography of Cather criticism includes not a single entry under "old age" or
               "aging."</p>
            <p>Yet, as I reread Cather's fiction in my middle age, I discover that the books I have
               been looking for <hi rend="italic">do</hi> exist. Negotiating the spaces between middle age, old age,
               and dying is a great subject and strategy of such texts as <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the
                  Archbishop</hi>, "Old Mrs. Harris," <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi>, and <hi rend="italic">My
                  Mortal Enemy</hi>. Although it is seldom acknowledged as such, Cather's post-1922
               fiction is one of our invaluable cultural resources for confronting the coming of
               age.</p>
            <p>As we know, the 1920s were a crucial decade for Cather. She passed her "milestone"
               fiftieth birthday, saw both her parents suffer final illnesses, and, by 1931, was an
               unmarried, childless lesbian woman, the senior member of the senior generation of her
               family. Additionally, her lifetime had been a period in which "unprecedented
               disesteem for the elderly" had developed in U.S. culture. By the twenties old age was
               widely considered a "national problem" (Achenbaum 40, 125); in 1935 Social Security
               would offer the first governmental response to that "problem." As I've argued
               elsewhere, <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>, published in 1927, presents,
               through the person of Latour, a "golden legend" of a life in which old age is honored
               as a period of dignity, value, and culmination.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn1" id="ar-a1" n="1"/> A large component of the satisfaction <hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi> has afforded its readers
               comes from the way Latour evades the problems of unemployment, indigence, disrespect,
               and lack of self-determination that, by the 1920s, had come to attend the approach of
               old age for most U.S. citizens.</p>
            <p>Archbishop Latour is a man, however, and a nineteenth-century man at that. For Cather
               the subject of aging women was a much more complex and problematic one. Although her
               earlier fiction is studded with legendary old women, such as the indefatigable "old
               dames" of "The Bohemian Girl," her later fiction offers no "golden legend" of a
               woman's aging and death to match the exemplary narrative of Latour. However, in the
               important portraits of aging women in Cather's fiction after 1925 I find something
               more sustaining than legend: a record of the difficulties and imperatives of living
               and inscribing the later years of a female life span. In many ways this record begins
               with <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> (1926). This pivotal book is Cather's last novel-length
               first-person narrative and her first such narrative in an explicitly female voice, as
               Nellie Birdseye recounts her fascination with Myra Driscoll Henshawe, the female
               legend of her childhood.</p>
            <p>Some of the most trenchant recent comments on women and aging have come from lesbian
               feminists, who protest familial and specifically mother-daughter models for relations
               between older and younger women, saying that such relations inevitably lead to the
               exploitation or "erasure" of the older women.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn2" id="ar-a2" n="2"/> In this context, it is significant that Nellie Birdseye pays no attention to her
               own female relatives. The "only interesting" stories Nellie has heard from her family
               are about Myra, who is herself an "orphan" entirely without female relatives, reared
               by a rich uncle. When the adolescent Nellie bonds with Myra,<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn3" id="ar-a3" n="3"/> she is reaching beyond "uninteresting" family models to the tutelage of an older
               woman who can introduce her to a life of romantic self-determination.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn4" id="ar-a4" n="4"/> In the boldest form Cather had yet attempted, Myra states important issues for
               the writer: at forty-five she is an openly and unflaggingly passionate, willful,
               sexually ambiguous woman, both anxious and defiant about her own aging process.</p>
            <p>Nellie's description of Myra's graying hair indicates the special charge that
               evidence of aging has for this female narrator: "Her black hair was done high on her
               head, <hi rend="italic">à la</hi> Pompadour, and there were curious, zigzag, curly streaks
               of glistening white in it, which made it look like the fleece of a Persian goat or
               some animal that bore silky fur" (6). In Nellie's view, this most usual mark of
               physical change in a middle-aged woman indicates extraordinary, androgynous vitality;
               the zigzag streaks suggest white lightning, and the vigorous, curling white hair is
               associated with a goat, a traditional emblem of male lust. Yet Myra's hair is
               femininely styled "<hi rend="italic">à la</hi> Pompadour," evoking a royal mistress whose
               power came from her viability as a sexual commodity within a patriarchal monarchy.</p>
            <p>When Nellie visits the Henshawes in New York, she discovers that while their marriage
               is still electrically volatile, Myra's life is a complex web of passionate
               relationships, the most intense of which seem to be with women. Throughout Nellie's
               childhoodMyra's heterosexual elopement has embodied romance. But Myra in middle age
               bursts the seams of Nellie's tightly corseted version of romance. She strides about a
               New York overseen by an equally ambiguous female goddess, the great, gilded
               Saint-Gaudens Diana that then dominated Madison Square. Throughout the book, even in
               her death scene, Myra is dressed in furs, which evoke the animal vitality of her own
               graying hair.</p>
            <p>In Cather's earlier novels such exceptional vitality often came to fruition; she
               harnessed it to land (in Alexandra), to art (in Thea), to fecundity (in
               Ántonia). But now, with the new condition of a clear-eyed <hi rend="italic">female</hi>
               narrator, Cather could execute none of these extraordinary expedients. Myra's power
               is contained within a relentlessly male frame. Her marriage to Oswald is forbidden by
               her uncle because of his hereditary quarrel with another old Irishman, Oswald's
               father. When Oswald and Myra quarrel about an emblematic, phallic key, Myra declaims,
               "I will know the truth about this key, and I will go through any door your keys open"
               (49). Her declaration expresses what young Nellie recognizes as an "insane ambition"
               to subvert the restrictions of gender (41). However great her vitality, Myra can
               never go through all the doors that the key of male prerogative opens to her husband.
               Throughout the novel, the power of an aging woman like Myra must be expressed in male
               terms. She reads plays and poems by and about men, staging her very death scene by
               appropriating "Gloucester's cliff." Myra describes her own head as "no head for a
               woman at all," but suitable for a "wicked . . . Roman emperor" (63). The narrating
               Nellie too is often at a loss to find a <hi rend="italic">female</hi> vocabulary in which to inscribe
               Myra Henshawe.</p>
            <p>It is no wonder, then, that most of Myra's cherished friends are from the theater,
               where priorities of role and gender may seem more fluid. At the Henshawes' midnight
               New Year's Eve party an elderly actor personifies this fluidity; "during the supper
               his painted eyebrows spread and came down over his eyes like a veil" (45). As Elaine
               Showalter suggests in <hi rend="italic">Sexual Anarchy</hi>, the veil signified complexly for
               turn-of-the-century artists, almost always evoking concealed femininity and female
               sexuality (145). Here the veil slides over an old, <hi rend="italic">male</hi> face. Cross-dressing
               and ambiguities of gender are topics of the evening; "there was a great deal of talk"
               about Sarah Bernhardt's controversial <hi rend="italic">Hamlet</hi> (46). (Later Myra arranges for
               young Nellie to see the play.)</p>
            <p>At the center of the theatrical New Year's Eve scene, a "beautiful" old woman, the
               Polish actress Helena Modjeska, embodies many of these ambiguities of gender.
               Importantly, Modjeska is a historical figure whom Cather chose to incorporate into
               this work of fiction. As Sharon O'Brien has written, "actresses were important
               symbols of female autonomy and creativity to Willa Cather" (167). As portrayed in
                  <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>, Modjeska, who comes to the party with a young female
               singer, is apparently experiencing professional decline in her late career, and Myra
               attends her with admiration and deep solicitude. Young Nellie is nonplused by
               Modjeska; she can summon up no present cultural context for such a woman. To the
               girl, the actress seems "of another race and another period," with hands "fashioned
               for a nobler worldliness than ours . . . to hold a sceptre, or a chalice-or . . . a
               sword" (45-46). Only the artifice of the theater can offer sufficient scope for such
               an old woman. At the evening's end, Modjeska becomes the impresario of the New Year's
               festivities; she orders her female companion to sing the "Casta Diva" aria from
                  <hi rend="italic">Norma</hi>, a prayer for peace directed to an undying female god.</p>
            <p>In many ways Cather's brief portrait of Modjeska parallels the later one of
               Archbishop Latour, which presents an idealized version of male aging, also based on a
               historical personage. Onto Modjeska, Cather projects a romantically intense avatar of
               a fictional aging woman: a noble figure of unabated passions who appropriates a
               younger woman's voice to pay homage to a great diva. For Nellie, the "Casta Diva"
               aria evokes continuities of female power that she locates in Myra: "For many years I
               associated Mrs. Henshawe with that music . . . [with] a compelling, passionate,
               overmastering something for which I had no name.... when I wanted to recall
               powerfully that hidden richness in her, I had only to close my eyes and sing to
               myself: '<hi rend="italic">Casta diva, casta diva!</hi>'" (48). Such richness is outside the confines
               of Nellie's vocabulary; when she searches for words, they imply a masculine
               ("overmastering"), not a feminine, power.</p>
            <p>As an adult narrator, Nellie Birdseye is a somewhat elusive figure, but we know one
               sure thing about her: she cannot sustain the romance of the unaltered aging woman,
               the diva projected onto Modjeska and Myra. This becomes apparent when she is
               reunited, at twenty-five, with the Henshawes in a West Coast city where Myra,
               fifty-five, is dying of cancer. Myra is now absorbed in the work of "life review,"
               which Robert Butler has influentially established as one of the primary psychological
               tasks of a person near death.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn5" id="ar-a5" n="5"/> Nellie is at first "delighted" to find Myra still "herself" (62), but the dying
               woman scorns the individual consistency that her young friend is eager to find in her
               old idol. Recent scholars of aging emphasize that collectivity, common experience
               with a cohort of chronological peers, is important to our negotiation of successive
               "life course" stages;<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn6" id="ar-a6" n="6"/> it is such collective experience that Cather must have had in mind when she
               wrote in her diary of her future's being linked to "people of my generation"
               (Woodress 480). But Myra, in her last months, has few such resources; her only
               present peer is her husband, Oswald, who refuses to acknowledge the extremity of her
               situation. In her last days, Myra rails against the indignities of proximity and
               intimacy. Nursing her, her tender husband and her loyal friend Nellie become Myra's
               mortal enemies. Oswald will not free his wife from her former self, the girl he
               remembers loving, although she cries out in exasperation against continuity,
               consistency, and identity itself: "Oh, let me be buried in the king's highway!" (92).
               At last, Myra summons the strength to stagemanage her own death: outdoors, anonymous,
                  alone.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn7" id="ar-a7" n="7"/>
            </p>
            <p>Myra's death is both daughterless and motherless. Yet, although she never mentions
               her mother, she refers again and again, with disparaging humor that reflects
               contemporary ethnic prejudices, to "old Irish women," the women who must be her own
               female forebears. Quarreling with Nellie, she casts herself as a stock "Biddy" and
               speaks in a mocking, degrading brogue. In her last days she shows Nellie her secret
               hoard of gold pieces, saying, "All old Irish women hide away a bit of money" (85).
               With that money she pays homage to a beloved woman and to her own hereditary Catholic
               faith; she buys yearly Masses for the dead Modjeska. And finally, the hoarded money
               enables Myra to hire a car and buy the melodramatic death she desires. One of the
               suppressed stories of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> is of Myra Driscoll Henshawe as the
               daughter of old Irish women, a heritage she both mocks (as her culture would have
               encouraged her to do) and stubbornly preserves.</p>
            <p>Thus the final issues of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> are those of a daughter or other
               female survivor of an old woman: inheritance, continuity, and what to make of the
               example of a female elder's life and death. Gemstones, which, unlike humans, do not
               decay or die, are a persistent motif in this book, and they are Nellie's material
               inheritance from Myra. Middle-aged now herself, Nellie, through her involvement with
               the "romance" of the long-dead Henshawes, has undergone experiences that have, as
               Plath said, placed "fearful strain upon [her] heritage of ideas that bind together
               human effort and reward" and have disoriented and incapacitated her. Myra's amethyst
               necklace, inherited from an unrelated woman, recalls the coral pin that Sarah Orne
               Jewett's autobiographical narrator received from Mrs. Todd in <hi rend="italic">The Country of the
                  Pointed Firs</hi>.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn8" id="ar-a8" n="8"/> In Jewett's book, the jewelry became an emblem of a continuous female tradition
               and was an important, usable resource of the narrator's art, as writer.</p>
            <p>But Nellie Birdseye's inheritance is disablingly "unlucky"; wearing the amethyst
               beads, she feels "a chill over my heart. Sometimes, when I have watched the bright
               beginning of a love story, when I have seen a common feeling exalted into beauty by
               imagination, generosity, and the flaming courage of youth, I have heard again that
               strange complaint breathed by a dying woman . . . 'Why must I die like this, alone
               with my mortal enemy!"' (104-5). This powerful ending emphasizes Nellie's physical
               link with the dead Myra; it is occasioned when she feels the weight of Myra's jewels
               on her own female body, over her breasts. Nellie complains that her strategies for
               dealing with stories have been disrupted by her troubling inheritance from Myra. A
               story's "bright beginning" is preempted by the aging, dying woman's unforgettable
               private voice. What happens next? What does Nellie reply to this intrusive, insistent
               voice? The novel ends with the <hi rend="italic">absence</hi> of her response, in unstoried silence.</p>
            <p>As a young writer of twenty-five Willa Cather had gone with unaccustomed trepidation
               to see Helena Modjeska perform in New York: "I was almost afraid to go-afraid that
               she might have changed too greatly." But she found that Modjeska retained "the old
               . . . poetic charm." "It would be idle to say that she has not lost through illness and
               age, but much that was characteristic of her powers at their best is still to be
               felt." At the age Nellie Birdseye was when Myra died, Willa Cather feared the
               spectacle of a revered woman in her later years; all she found to praise in Modjeska
               at fifty-eight had to do with the actress's retention of her midlife powers. Cather
               mourns, "Ah! The pity of it that this woman must grow old!" (<hi rend="italic">The World and the
                  Parish</hi> 1:458-59)Cather at this age yearned for godlike older women of
               unflagging endurance; she feared the transition from midlife to the changed powers
               and prerogatives of old age.</p>
            <p>Such fears link Cather to Nellie Birdseye, who is clearly an autobiographical
                  character.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn9" id="ar-a9" n="9"/> But, importantly, there are <hi rend="italic">two</hi> autobiographical characters in <hi rend="italic">My
                  Mortal Enemy</hi>. The other is an eager eighteen-year-old journalist who worships
               Oswald and is eager "to get him to talk to her about music, or German poetry, or
               about . . . actors and writers he had known" (78).<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn10" id="ar-a10" n="10"/> In this novel it is as if Cather has split herself in two. One part, Nellie
               Birdseye, is preoccupied with the great and troubling female spectacle of Myra's
               aging and death. The other part, the nameless young writer, attaches herself to
               Oswald, romantically eager for male tutelage and tales of male experience. It is
               telling that Cather kept the <hi rend="italic">writing</hi> part of herself fictionally free from
               Myra's thrall, in contrast to Nellie's final thwarted silence. The split suggests
               Willa Cather's own complex gender allegiances in mid-career, and it also suggests her
               conflicted allegiances to Myra's model of aging and to Oswaid's. Oswald, although
               older than his wife, is unflaggingly boyish; after Myra's death he lights out for the
               territory, Alaska. To him, the wife he nursed in her last years seemed the mother of
               the girl he loved; he refuses to allow Myra to become what she was determined to be:
               a strong old woman. Oswald's evasions link him to traditional U.S. male protagonists
               (such as Jim Burden) and to the youth culture that was burgeoning in the 1920s.</p>
            <p>Following from this split, the male and female characters in Cather's next novels,
                  <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> and <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>, work out
               very different stories of aging. In characters such as Archbishop Latour, Father
               Vaillant, Euclide Auclair, Count Frontenac, and the two Quebec bishops, these books
               suggest various ways to frame male aging as a process. But Cather cannot seem to
               manage the same thing with women, especially if those women are passionate and/or
               sexually active. Instead we have brief portraits such as those of Sada, Dona Isabella
               Olivera, Madame Auclair, Jeanne Le Ber, and the prostitutes of <hi rend="italic">Shadows</hi>, almost
               all of which are fictionally truncated with death or removal. In <hi rend="italic">Archbishop</hi>,
               the undying powers of a goddess have gone underground, in the great and terrifying
               river of "Stone Lips." And in Shadows, a book that appears to celebrate maternity,
               there is not a single portrait of a living mother with her living daughter.</p>
            <p>As biographers remind us, these books were written during the last years of Cather's
               beloved parents.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn11" id="ar-a11" n="11"/> Her autocratic mother's final three years, in a California sanitarium, were
               particularly painful. Willa Cather felt compelled to pay long annual visits, but she
               seems to have found physical proximity to her mother very difficult in these years;
               at least once, she lied to friends, saying that she had stayed in California for four
               months when she had only stayed for six weeks (Woodress 420). Diana Hume George has
               noted the "oscillations of dependency" between aging daughters and mothers in women
               poets' work. George speculates that "to watch one's mother . . . fall into 'nursling
               dependence', even or especially if that 'nurse' is you, is to rehearse for the
               possibility of that same catastrophe in your own body" (149). Like Simone de
               Beauvoir, George suggests that "in order to preserve our sense of ourselves as
               strong, we . . . distance ourselves from those beloved and aged parental bodies" (141)
               Cather's near-frantic movements during her mother's last years resemble the
               oscillations George describes. George also describes the "courageous" efforts her
               poets have made to get to a place where they can "<hi rend="italic">do</hi> their aging and dying
               fearlessly" (135). and do it on the page. In the fictions I have been discussing, we
               see Willa Cather's enormous difficulties in writing (and living) the course of female
               aging. After <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> we see her finding the courage to accept and
               to inscribe that course, giving weight and dignity to each of its phases.</p>
            <p>This becomes stunningly apparent in "Old Mrs. Harris." First, the story newly
               acknowledges the bodily experience of aging and issues of hour-to-hour physical care.
               Nothing in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> is as intimately, specifically evocative as the
               silent scene in which Mandy massages Mrs. Harris's swollen feet. However, Mrs.
               Harris's daughter and granddaughter, Victoria and Vickie, are least able to deal with
               the old woman's bodily changes, following the defensive distancing strategy that
               Cather had come to know well. It is two unrelated women-Mandy and Mrs. Rosenwho
               comprehend and meet Mrs. Harris's deepest needs in her last months. They allow Mrs.
               Harris to <hi rend="italic">be</hi> an aging, dying womanwithout objectifying, erasing, or
               infantilizing her. Mrs. Rosen's perception of her "old friend" has none of the regret
               for the losses of old age that is evident in young Willa Cather's review of Modieska.
               Instead, Mrs. Rosen thinks, "There was the kind of nobility about [Mrs. Harris's]
               head that there is about an old lion's: an absence of self-consciousness, vanity,
               preoccupationsomething absolute" (81).</p>
            <p>"Old Mrs. Harris" also addresses issues of aging in terms of their construction in
               different cultures at different historical moments. Mrs. Harris longs to be framed
               less as an individual and more as a member of a generational cohort; she fondly
               remembers her former life in Tennessee, where old women "ordered life to their own
               taste" (131). In the West, Mrs. Harris never sees other old women. According to
               Tamara K. Hareven, since the mid-nineteenth century the "instrumental" importance of
               aged family members to the work of family life, the tradition to which Mrs. Harris's
               Southern family is accustomed, has declined, insulating middle-class Euro-American
               families "from the influence and participation of aging parents and other relatives"
               (181). Thus, when the Templetons suffer local scorn for letting Mrs. Harris manage
               the kitchen, antebellum-style, they are caught in an important transition in the
               socialization of aging in the United States, as the Cather family had been. Written
               soon after the stock market crash and only a few years before the implementation of
               Social Security, the story also emphasizes the economic plight of the old woman: her
               son-in-law has seized all her financial assets, and she has virtually no personal
               space or possessions. Much more specifically than Cather's earlier work, this story
               historicizes the experience of female aging in the twentiethcentury United States.</p>
            <p>Also for the first time, Cather acknowledges female aging as a continuum, a "story"
               that recircles and recurs, so that Vickie and Victoria will reexperience the old age
               of Mrs. Harris as they move from one stage to another and undertake their own life
               review. Earlier, Nellie Birdseye and Cather herself had been "stuck" in a terrible
               impasse, unable to acknowledge the <hi rend="italic">process</hi> of female aging. With this story,
               written at the time of her mother's dying, Cather is dislodged into a rich,
               multilayered temporal fluidity. No longer does she confine herself to the first
               person, to the limits of bird's-eye vision. Instead, she moves from age to stage,
               from girl to man to woman. In "Old Mrs. Harris" there are no mortal enemies, only
               mortal inevitabilities.</p>
            <p>With the literary and personal achievement of "Old Mrs. Harris" behind her, Willa
               Cather was free to incorporate the course of female aging as a great and various
               component of her life work. Into <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart</hi> she dropped the extraordinary
               cameo of Mrs. Ramsay, whose midlife passion has become, in old age, "less personal,
               more ethereal.... If growing old did that to one's . . . understanding, one need not
               dread it so much," Mrs. Ramsay's daughter thinks (727). "The Best Years" includes a
               rich portrait of a mother who has outlived her only daughter, and the powers of the
               diva are refrained in "The Old Beauty."</p>
            <p>Cather's last completed novel, <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi>, is her own
               ambitious project in life review. In this extraordinary book, Myra Henshawe, the
               autocratic, androgynous diva, is reimagined as Cather's great-grandmother. This
               kinswoman is presented without romance but with unsparing specificity and new
               attention to the sexual anger of a woman moving from midlife into old age. Nellie
               Birdseye's troubling semiprecious inheritance, the amethysts, is transmuted into the
               obdurately gemlike Sapphira, Willa Cather's own female and familial legacy. Also in
               this novel, Cather worked to expand her portrayals of aging women in her attempts at
               multiclass and multiracial portraits such as those of Jezebel, Rachel, Till, Lizzie,
               and Mrs. Ringer. Although not fully successfully, Cather attempted with such
               portraits to extend the limits of her own experience and heritage.</p>
            <p>In the context of such issues, <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> may be seen as an important
               marker in Cather's career in that it initiated an important project of her later
               years, a complex and nuanced exploration of the experience of aging women. The
               unspecified, silencing "mortal enemy" became, in such works as "Old Mrs. Harris" and
                  <hi rend="italic">Sapphira</hi>, an intimate, knowable presence: a female relative. And as she
               transmuted family history and traditions of aging in her last fictions, Cather
               implicitly acknowledged that she was, herself, that mortal enemy's daughter.</p>
            <p>As I reread these books in my own middle age, <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> and its
               successors are becoming as necessary to me as <hi rend="italic">Little Women</hi> once was. And the
               new scholarship that is beginning to be called "age studies" is increasingly
               available to help us to recognize and to historicize Cather's later writing as an
               invaluable record of the difficulties and riches of one North American woman's
               writing and living of the coming of age.<ref type="authorial" target="ar-fn12" id="ar-a12" n="12"/> In this way too Cather's fiction is a resource for us all.</p>
            </body><back><div1 type="notes"> <head type="main">NOTES</head>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn1" target="ar-a1" n="1">I discuss <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi> and
                     <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi> as novels of aging in "Willa Cather and the Coming
                  of Old Age," <hi rend="italic">Texas Studies in Literature and Language</hi> 37 (winter 1995):
                  394-413.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn2" target="ar-a2" n="2">For a discussion of these issues, see MacDonald and
                  Rich, especially "Outside the Sisterhood: Ageism in Women's Studies " (121-28).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn3" target="ar-a3" n="3">Skaggs argues that Nellie desires the Henshawes as
                  "surrogate parents" and says that a "major theme" of the novel "could be the
                  disheartening possibilities a surrogate daughter is forced to learn from her
                  closest adult models" (99).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn4" target="ar-a4" n="4">Rosowski provides the most complete discussion of
                  romanticism in <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn5" target="ar-a5" n="5">"Life review," as identified and defined by
                  psychoanalyst Robert N. Butler in the 1960s, has become an important and widely
                  used concept in recent studies of the experience of aging.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn6" target="ar-a6" n="6">In recent decades, "life course" has also become a key
                  concept in the study of aging. Featherstone and Hepworth usefully describe the
                  "conceptual shift in gerontology from life <hi rend="italic">cycle</hi> to life <hi rend="italic">course</hi>
                  analysis.... the term 'life course' suggests more flexible biographical patterns
                  within a continually changing social system. It permits a more dynamic approach to
                  relations between the individual, the family, work and others" (154). On this
                  subject, also see Ryff and Migdal, Van Tassel, and Hareven and Adams, especially
                  the essays by Plath and Hareven contained in the latter.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn7" target="ar-a7" n="7">Lee emphasizes Myra's and Nellie's theatricality
                  throughout her reading of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi> (211-23).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn8" target="ar-a8" n="8">Cather's edition of Jewett's stories had been published
                  the previous year.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn9" target="ar-a9" n="9">As a young girl Willa Cather had, like Nellie, been
                  drawn to older women, some of whom, such as Mrs. Silas Garber, suggested romance
                  and mystery. At twenty-five she was, again like Nellie, supporting herself by
                  teaching in a city far from her family home. When Myra protests her working as a
                  teacher, Nellie replies, "I know what I want to do, and I'll work my way out yet"
                  (64), a statement that suggests the self-knowledge and determination that also
                  characterized the young Willa Cather.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn10" target="ar-a10" n="10">Nellie Birdseye professes to "hate journalism" (64).
                  But Willa Cather, of course, was a working journalist from her late teens until
                  she was nearly forty.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn11" target="ar-a11" n="11">Woodress is my principal biographical source
                  throughout this essay.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="ar-fn12" target="ar-a12" n="12">Margaret Morganroth Gullette defines "age studies"
                  as "a large interdisciplinary zone whose practitioners are becoming increasingly
                  aware of age as a category... The zone includes women's studies, gender studies,
                  literary gerontology, life-course studies in developmental psychology, sociology,
                  family and social history, and anthropology" (45). For a recent account of the
                  development of such interdisciplinary studies, also see Woodward.</note>
            
            </div1> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Achenbaum, W. Andrew. <hi rend="italic">Old Age in the New Land: The American Experience since
                     1790</hi>. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1978.</bibl>
               <bibl>Arnold, Marilyn. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Reference Guide</hi>. Boston: G. K. Hall, 1986.</bibl>
               <bibl>Butler, Robert N. "The Life Review: An Interpretation of Reminiscence in the
                  Aged." <hi rend="italic">Middle Age and Aging: A Reader in Social Psychology</hi>. Ed. Bernice I.
                  Neugarten. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 1968. 486-96.</bibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">Death Comes for the Archbishop</hi>. 1927. New York: Vintage.
                  1971.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Lucy Gayheart. Later Novels</hi>. 1935. New York:
                  Library of America, 1990.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. 192-6. New York: Vintage, 1961</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Obscure Destinies</hi>. 1932. New York: Vintage, 1974.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Sapphira and the Slave Girl</hi>. 1940. New York:
                  Vintage, 1975.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Shadows on the Rock</hi>. 1931. New York: Vintage, 1971.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The World and the Parish: Willa Cather's Articles and
                     Reviews, 1893-1902</hi>. Ed. William M. Curtin. 2. vols. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                  P, 1970.</bibl>
               <bibl>Featherstone, Mike, and Mike Hepworth. "Aging and Old Age: Reflections on the
                  Postmodern Life Course." <hi rend="italic">Becoming and Being Old: Sociological Approaches to
                     Later Life</hi>. Ed. Bill Bytheway er al. London: Sage, 1989-143-57.</bibl>
               <bibl>George, Diana Hume. "'Who Is the Double Ghost Whose Head Is Smoke?' Women Poets on
                  Aging." <hi rend="italic">Memory and Desire: Aging-Literature-Psychoanalysis</hi>. Ed. Kathleen
                  Woodward and Murray M. Schwartz. Bloomington: Indiana UP, 1986. 134-53.</bibl>
               <bibl>Gullette, Margaret Morganroth. "Creativity, Aging, Gender: A Study of Their
                  Intersections, 1910-1935." <hi rend="italic">Aging and Gender in Literature: Studies in
                     Creativity</hi>. Ed. Anne M. Wyatt-Brown and Janice Rossen. Charlottesville: UP
                  of Virginia, 1993. 19-48.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hareven, Tamara K. "The Life Course and Aging in Historical Perspective." Hareven
                  and Adams 1-26.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hareven, Tamara K., and Kathleen J. Adams, eds. <hi rend="italic">Aging and Life Course
                     Transitions: An Interdisciplinary Perspective</hi>. New York: Guilford, 1982.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lee, Hermione. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: Double Lives</hi>. New York: Pantheon, 1989.</bibl>
               <bibl>MacDonald, Barbara, with Cynthia Rich. <hi rend="italic">Look Me in the Eye: Old Women, Aging,
                     and Ageism</hi>. San Francisco: Spinsters, 1991.</bibl>
               <bibl>O'Brien, Sharon. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: The Emerging Voice</hi>. 1987. New York:
                  Ballantine, 1988.</bibl>
               <bibl>Plath, David W. "Resistance at Forty-Eight: Old-Age Brinkmanship and Japanese Life
                  Course Pathways." Hareven and Adams 109-26.</bibl>
               <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. <hi rend="italic">The Voyage Perilous: Willa Cather's Romanticism</hi>.
                  Lincoln: li of Nebraska P, 1986.</bibl>
               <bibl>Ryff, Carol D., and Susan Migdal. "Intimacy and Generativity: SelfPerceived
                  Transitions." <hi rend="italic">Signs</hi> 9 (spring 1984): 470-8 1.</bibl>
               <bibl>Showalter, Elaine. <hi rend="italic">Sexual Anarchy: Gender and Culture at the Fin de
                     Siècle</hi>. 1990. New York: Penguin, 1991.</bibl>
               <bibl>Skaggs, Merrill Maguire. <hi rend="italic">After the World Broke in Two: The Late Novels of Willa
                     Cather</hi>. Charlottesville: UP of Virginia, 19go.</bibl>
               <bibl>Van Tassel, David D., ed. <hi rend="italic">Aging, Death, and the Completion of Being</hi>.
                  Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P, 1979.</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary Life</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1987.</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodward, Kathleen. "Age-Work in American Culture." <hi rend="italic">American Literary
                  History</hi> 6 (winter 1994): 779-91.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
            </back> </text>
         <text id="thefts">
             <front><head type="main">Thefts and Conversation
            </head><head type="sub">Cather and Faulkner</head>
            <byline>MERRILL MAGUIRE SKAGGS</byline></front>
            <body><p>A surprising fact in this century of criticism is that nobody as yet has explored
               carefully the relationship between Willa Cather and William Faulkner. The two seem to
               me the century's chief fiction-writing rivals. While Faulkner acknowledged Cather, it
               defies common sense to assume that she-an equally competitive and voracious
               reader-was indifferent to him. As I will show here, at the end of her life Cather
               engaged Faulkner in a significant literary conversation. Finally, in "Before
               Breakfast," her penultimate story, printed as if it were her last, Cather spoke
               directly to Faulkner. As we will see, Faulkner began his fiction-writing career by
               extensively imitating and lifting from Cather's work, and she ended hers by
               acknowledging and answering him. Their interchange forces us to rethink several works
               of both.</p>
            <p>Before we can get to the literary facts, however, we must review the biographical
               ones. The school dropout Faulkner trained himself to become a writer by reading. He
               explained, "When I was young I was an omnivorous reader with no judgment, no
               discretion-I read everything" (Fant 114). Critic Martin Kreiswirth says of Faulkner's
               method in his early work that "this fundamental derivativeness, far from being
               accidental or deceitful, represents an attempt on Faulkner's part to follow through a
               deliberate program of apprenticeship involving discipleship, imitation, and even a
               kind of outright duplication that approaches plagiarism" (4). And Judith Sensibar
               summarizes, "At twenty-two, Faulkner had read the major novelists of the past three
               centuries, as well as Shakespeare, the Romantics, the Symbolists, Swinburne, the
               Georgians, Yeats, and finally, Eliot, Aiken, and other Modernists" (8).</p>
            <p>Faulkner never made any bones about what he did with all those writers he read: "A
               writer is completely rapacious, he has no morals whatever, he will steal from any
               source. He's so busy stealing and using it that he himself probably never knows where
               he gets what he uses.... he is influenced by every word he ever read, I think, every
               sound he ever heard, every sense he ever experienced; and he is so busy writing that
               he hasn't time to stop and say, 'Now, where did I steal this from?' But he did steal
               it somewhere" (<hi rend="italic">Lion</hi> 12-8). So it remains only to establish that young Faulkner
               read Cather. And that fact he settled himself, in a letter to Anita Loos dated
               "Something Febry 1926": "I am still rather Victorian in my prejudices regarding the
               intelligence of women, despite Elinor Wylie and Willa Cather and all the balance of
               them. But I wish I had thought of Dorothy [in <hi rend="italic">Gentlemen Prefer Blondes</hi>]"
                  (<hi rend="italic">Selected Letters</hi> 32). The date of this letter is important, for 1926 was
               the year before Faulkner published <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> and the year after Cather
               published <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>.</p>
            <p>Given his approach to the craft of writing and his voracious appetite for reading
               "the best," it is not even surprising that Faulkner wolfed the works of Pulitzer
               prize winner Cather. Given his sexism,<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn1" id="mms-a1" n="1"/> however, what surprises us is that he publicly admitted admiring Cather at
               intervals throughout his career-early, middle, and late.<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn2" id="mms-a2" n="2"/> It seems especially predictable, as the textual parallels bear out, that
               Faulkner would have read the latest Cather novel very attentively while he began
               composing <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>. He was still learning to write fiction, <hi rend="italic">The
                  Professor's House</hi> was a current bestseller, and Cather was a highly regarded
               contemporary rival.</p>
            <p>Yet the one pressing question we must address before we go further is, Why would
               Cather, in declining health and at the close of her illustrious life, choose as a
               last-hour gesture to remove her hand brace in order to write "Before Breakfast,"
               which initially seems to polish off Faulkner at his worst? The late-adolescent
               Faulkner who wrote <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>, who will be the target she aims for, is not a
               worthy opponent. Several answers suggest themselves: because Faulkner had stolen
               shamelessly and egregiously from Cather in writing <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>, and she decided
               to let him know she had noticed; because Faulkner in the process of assimilating her
               work had distorted it, and she wished to straighten it back; because in 1944 Faulkner
               did not seem to Cather an intruder so much as a peer, and she thus saluted him; or
               because Faulkner was a writer she had come to respect and she had something to say to
               him. We will touch on each of these answers.</p>
            <p>The central situation of Faulkner's <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> resembles Cather's story
               "Flavia and Her Artists." It depicts an extended party in which the hospitality of a
               hostess is abused by a group of ungrateful artists. It is <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
               House</hi>, however, that glimmers constantly, like pentimento, behind Faulkner's
               second novel.</p>
            <p>
               <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> furnished Faulkner characterization, description,
               symbol, and theme. The treasures once stored in St. Peter's attic reappear on display
               in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>. Most obvious are the professor's dress forms. They metamorphose
               into one marble statue of a headless, armless, legless female torso that sculptor
               Gordon will not sell nor relinquish. Gordon describes this creation, to which he is
               deeply attached, as "my feminine ideal: a virgin with no legs to leave me, no arms to
               hold me, no head to talk to me" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 26).<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn3" id="mms-a3" n="3"/> Gordon's niece, Patricia, desires the statue. Her explanation: "It's like me"
               (2-4). This young woman and hence this statue resemble St. Peter's daughter Kathleen;
               all boast what Cather describes as "the slender, undeveloped figure then very much in
               vogue" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 41).<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn4" id="mms-a4" n="4"/> Thus St. Peter's dress forms, which can replicate the shape of his youngest
               daughter, become the nubile silhouette of Gordon's marble torso, which Patricia
               immediately recognizes as herself.</p>
            <p>Toward the end of Faulkner's novel the statue is said to be a metaphorical way to
               lock up a love so "she couldn't leave" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 269). Novelist Dawson Fairchild
               comments to Gordon, "I see . . . that you too have been caught by this modern day
               fetish of virginity. But you have this advantage over us: yours will remain inviolate
               without your having to shut your eyes to its goings-on" (318). Here Faulkner picks up
               St. Peter's fancy that his wire lady "was most convincing in her pose as a woman of
               light behaviour" (PH 19). But it is not likely that this was an ideal Cather had in
               mind, and it follows that she would have noticed Faulkner's too literal
               transcription. The marble torso is as central to <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> as the dress forms
               are to The Professor's House. It is interesting, however, that Faulkner turns the
               wire or cotton-covered female forms into marble. Cather says of her black form:
               "though this figure looked so ample and billowy (as if you might lay your head upon
               its deep-breathing softness and rest safe forever), if you touched it you suffered a
               severe shock, no matter how many times you had touched it before. It presented the
               most unsympathetic surface imaginable.... It was a dead, opaque, lumpy solidity, like
               chunks of putty, or tightly packed sawdust-very disappointing to the tactile sense,
               yet somehow always fooling you again" (18).</p>
            <p>This change from hard putty to cold marble also follows a lead in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                  House</hi>, where Cather privileges sculpture. To be compared to sculpture in The
               Professor's House-which the dress forms were not-is highest praise. Tom Outland
               discovers on the Blue Mesa "a little city of stone, asleep. It was still as
               sculpture-and something like that" (201). Tom repeats, "It was more like sculpture
               than anything else" (202), and he feels that the place is "a sacred spot" (221). St.
               Peter too longs for the "sculptured peaks" of Outland's country (170). Later, Tom
               feels such joy in his exclusive possession of the sculptured city that his elation is
               like a religious emotion. That same religious feeling is aroused again by the "white
               dome against a flashing blue sky" of the Capitol in Washington (225)-another
               sculptured architectural monument. My point is that the impressionable young Faulkner
               picked up from The Professor's House the connection between hard white stone, a
               careful design, personal possession, and a sense of transcendence. The result in
                  <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> is a female marble torso so compelling that Patricia recognizes
               herself in it and wants to touch and possess it. The form is so precious that Gordon,
               not unlike St. Peter, would rather possess the statue than the girl. Faulkner seems
               to admire this choice, thou li Cather cannot be required to do so.</p>
            <p>In <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> an interest in statuary is not confined to buildings
               and cities. St. Peter's head, "more like a statue's head than a man's'' (13),
               resembles "the heads of the warriors on the Parthenon frieze" (71)- It appears that
               significant heads are male; St. Peter's head is best, according to Kathleen, "between
               the top of his ear and his crown"-in the brain or analytical organ (13). Young,
               Faulkner seems to approve such implied judgments, missing the irony with which Cather
               juxtaposes them to Augusta's earthier, practical values.<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn5" id="mms-a5" n="5"/>
            </p>
            <p>The eager appropriation of all Cather says about St. Peter, however, extends
               Faulkner's novel in several directions. Sculptor Gordon has "a hawk's face" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi>
               111, 17), to match St. Peter's "hawk nose, hawk eyes" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 13). St. Peter's
               "slender hips and springy shoulders of a tireless swimmer" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 12) spawn
               Patricia's aquatic appearance: she dives like "a white arrow arcing down the sky ...
               clad in a suit of her brother's underwear" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 80-81). She also swims naked,
               reminding us that "for looks, the fewer clothes [St. Peter] had on, the better"
                  (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 12). When she emerges from the water, "her taut simple body, almost
               breastless and with the fleeting hips of a boy, was an ecstasy in golden marble"
                  (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 82).</p>
            <p>Faulkner's characterizations in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> often pick up details from <hi rend="italic">The
                  Professor's House</hi>. Gordon, in his third-floor, walk-up studio complete with "a
               high useless window framing two tired looking stars" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 22), suggests an
               amalgam of St. Peter in that attic study with one bad window and Tom Outland,
               autonomous proprietor of Cliff City. Gordon lives "sufficient unto,,[himself in the
               city of his arrogance, in the marble tower of his loneliness and pride" (153). As
               part of his similarity to Tom Outland, spiritual son of Godfrey, Gordon leans "over
               the edge of the wharf, staring down into the water" and thinks with consciousness
               streaming, "stars in my hair in my hair and beard i am crowned with stars christ by
               his own hand an autogethsemane carved darkly out of pure space" (47-48). Strolling
               along a wharf, he even sees that "the warehouse, the dock, was a formal rectangle
               without perspective. Flat as cardboard" (47). That is, he registers a world like the
               one in Outland's stories, where "there were no shadows" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> I23)</p>
            <p>Faulkner's "soft blonde" jenny (55), "her stainless pink-and-whiteness, ineffable,
               unmarred by any thought at all" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 255), is described more derisively than any
               other female character in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>. But again, without reflecting the
               ambivalence marking Cather's text, jenny replicates the "very fair, pink and gold,a
               pale gold" pastels of Lillian, St. Peter's wife (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 36). Lillian, to
               separating St. Peter, is "less intelligent and more sensible than he had thought her"
               (79).</p>
            <p>Another female character, Faulkner's painter Dorothy Jameson, seems properly to be
               characterized by a liking for "blue jewelry . . . and sapphires in dull silver"
               (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 181). We recognize echoes of the "turquoise set in dull silver" that Louie
               Marsellus likes to associate with his wife, particularly when we recall that Louie's
               eyes "were vividly blue, like hot sapphires" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 43). Faulkner, putting on
               Cather's power without her knowledge, fails to find out that dull silver is too soft
               a metal to set hard sapphires in. Cather went out of her way to describe turquoise as
               "a soft blue stone"(120). But she must have been especially jotted to read that
               Faulkner's "yacht was a thick jewel swaddled in soft gray wool," was "motionless,
               swaddled in mist like a fat jewel" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 164).</p>
            <p>The list of Catherian items reappearing in Faulkner's <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> reads like a
               catalog of stolen articles in a police report. Yet the most significant
               transmogrification (to use a Faulkner word) may be the borrowed triads of
               professorial abstractions. And these, it seems to me, show Faulkner at his most
               precocious. Perceptively, Faulkner picks up two thematic "triads" from <hi rend="italic">The
                  Professor's House</hi>. One is the chance-form-utility triad of linked ideas in
               "Tom Outland's Story," which Professor St. Peter ponders before he almost dies. The
               second is the art-religion-science triad developed in St. Peter's overheard lecture,
               which we will consider first. When his wife and son-in-law eavesdrop on St. Peter's
               class, they hear him teaching that art and religion are the same thing in the end and
               have given man his only happiness, while science has not added one thing of value to
               human life beyond comfort. Faulkner appropriates this lecture for <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>,
               changing science to the more general term education. But this change itself echoes
               another passage in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, describing Roddy Blake's "great
               respect for education," though "he believed it was some kind of hocus-pocus that
               enabled a man to live without work" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 188). According to Faulkner's
               character Dawson Fairchild,
            <q rend="block">
               <p>[Education] doesn't make us all brave or healthy or happy or wise, it doesn't even
                  keep us married. In fact, to take on education by the modern process is like
                  marrying in haste and spending the rest of your life making the best of it. But,
                  understand me: I have no quarrel with education. I don't think it hurts you much,
                  except to make you unhappy and unfit for work, for which man was cursed by the
                  gods before they had learned about education. And if it were not education, it
                  would be something else just as bad, and perhaps worse. Man must fill his time
                  some way, you know. (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 41-41)</p>
            </q></p>
            <p>Cather's Professor St. Peter quarrels with science first and later objects to "the
               aim to 'show results' that was undermining and vulgarizing education" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi>
               140). He says that science competes inadequately with art or religion because it
               offers only ingenious toys, while art and religion provide a sense of human
               importance, of human centrality in life's drama. Faulkner, however, registering St.
               Peter's loss of confidence in his educational profession and his loss of interest in
               his marriage, apparently concluded that too much education was his problem. It may
               be. But if it is, I see no evidence in the novel that St. Peter has quite figured out
               the fact, even eager as he is to return to his youthful self, who was "a primitive"
               (265). Cather, on the other hand, may be attacking, or at least skeptically
               scrutinizing, the abstracted forms of Western philosophical thought, which produced
               our science and ultimately corrupted our educational practice. If those forms St.
               Peter cannot work without are shaped female to suggest that they are manipulable as
               well as serviceable, they are headlessly female-that is, not real, distorted. But
               however we describe them, Napoleon Godfrey St. Peter, the named scion of Western
               politics, religion, and history, cannot relinquish them. He'd rather die.</p>
            <p>Faulkner's boaters in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> continue to play with St. Peter's ideas.
               Indeed, they soon have little choice, since they play out St. Peter's fantasy, "We
               should have been picturesquely shipwrecked together when we were young" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi>
               94). Yet even on shore a conversant initially labeled (as Louie Marsellus is) "the
               Semitic man" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 37; <hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 43) says, "My people produced Jesus, your people
               Christianized him. And ever since you have been trying to get him out of your church"
                  (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 40). The passage recalls McGregor's laconic comment, "How you get by the
               Methodists is still a mystery to me" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 70). In passing, Faulkner's rappers
               label "the Protestant religion" as "the worst of all" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 42). Upon hearing
               such apparently negative reflections, novelist Dawson Fairchild asks, "Are you
               opposed to religion, then-in its general sense, I mean?" His answer: "Certainly
               not.... The only sense in which religion is general is when it benefits the greatest
               number in the same way. And the universal benefit of religion is that it gets the
               children out of the house on Sunday morning." To which comes the smart retort, "But
               education gets them out of the house five days a week" (41).</p>
            <p>While St. Peter famously declares, "Art and religion (they are the same thing, in the
               end, of course)" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 69), in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> the link is a facile murmur:
               "Artistic temperament . . . so spiritual" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 20). But at one point art and
               religion appear to be the same thing in the end, even on Faulkner's beached yacht:
               Dawson Fairchild is accused of clinging to "his conviction [about American art] for
               the old reason: it's good enough to live with and comfortable to die with-like a
               belief in immortality. Insurance against doubt or alarm" (184).</p>
            <p>Turning to Cather's second ideational triad, Faulkner also tries his hand, in
                  <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>, at connections to be made between chance, utility, and design.
               Cather crystallizes these possibilities most succinctly in "Tom Outland's Story,"
               which begins by stressing chance: in Tom's job as a call boy he must retrieve men
               from their games of chance behind the Ruby Light saloon. The theme proceeds through
               Tom's chance discovery of Cliff City and ends with his going off to war on the chance
               that he will find Roddy Blake. Once by chance ensconced on the Blue Mesa, Tom hears
               Father Duchene describe the cliff dwellers in terms of the useful designs of their
               lives, designs based on utility: "Their life, compared to that of our roving Navajos,
               must have been quite complex. There is unquestionably a distinct feeling for design
               in what you call the Cliff City. Buildings are not grouped like that by pure
               accident, though convenience probably had much to do with it. Convenience often
               dictates very sound design" (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 219).</p>
            <p>The resultant city is recognized by a Catholic priest as "a sacred spot" where people
               "built themselves into this mesa and humanized it" (221). St. Peter struggles with
               the same triadic conundrum of chance-utility-design: "All the most important things
               in his life, St. Peter sometimes reflected, had been determined by chance. His
               education in France had been an accident. His married life had been happy largely
               through a circumstance with which neither he nor his wife had anything to do.... Tom
               Outland had been a stroke of chance he couldn't possibly have imagined . . . it was all
               fantastic" (257).</p>
            <p>In the wake of such chances, St. Peter holds on to the forms that imply both "cruel
               biological necessities" (21) and the designs of his domestic life. That is, he holds
               tight to the utilitarian forms that by chance come to represent patterns or designs
               his life has fallen into. He holds chance, utility, and design together in his mind
               to symbolize wholeness-as Melville's Ishmael holds the triad of chance-free
               will-necessity. It is in such a frame of mind that St. Peter thinks, "His career, his
               wife, his family, were not his life at all, but a chain of events which had happened
               to him. All these things had nothing to do with the person he was in the beginning"
               (264).</p>
            <p>Faulkner shrewdly spots these thematic connections. He also sees the clear injunction
               to deal with them that is implied in St. Peter's observation that "the human mind,
               the individual mind, has always been made more interesting by dwelling on the old
               riddles, even if-it makes nothing of them" (68). Faulkner seems determined to make
               his characters, at least his sculptor Gordon, interesting. So Gordon strolls his
               wharf thinking, "Form and utility... Or form and chance. Or chance and utility" as
               "he walked, surrounded by ghosts" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 47). And 1, for one, catching sight of
               all these Cather buzzwords and riddles, register that Gordon is more interesting for
               dwelling on them.</p>
            <p>In the course of <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> St. Peter concludes that "the design of
               his life had been the work of this secondary social man, the lover." None of it had
               anything to do with "his original ego," who is "the Kansas boy who had come back to
               St. Peter" during that summer he spends alone (<hi rend="italic">PH</hi> 2-65). St. Peter concludes
               that "adolescence grafted a new creature into the original one, and that the
               complexion of a man's life was largely determined by how well or ill his original
               self and his nature as modified by sex rubbed on together" (267). Faulkner appears to
               have taken this passage quite seriously, with its implication that sex comes into
               life as a graft, an intrusion. Gordon, the most sympathetic character among
               Faulkner's crew, chooses not to get involved personally with intrusive sexual
               relationships but to cherish a marble torso and to frequent brothels.</p>
            <p>Perhaps the most stunning transfer of material one can imagine between Cather and
               Faulkner concerns the central metaphor of "Tom Outland's Story." David Harrell has
               recently observed that
            <q rend="block">the theme of art saving life from time, paradoxically preserving it in
               static motion, is the same [in two Cather works]. In The Song of the Lark, Cather
               introduces this theme and explicates it, but not until "Tom Outland's Story" does she
               develop it fully, creating an entire landscape to contain it.... What Outland finds
               is indeed a sort of natural urn, "a memorial to man's thoughts and works which defy
               the ravagings of time and attain the immortality of art." . . . Like Keats's speaker,
               Outland is enthralled by the images before him.... It is life once again caught in
               static motion, "like a fly in amber." (Harrell 140)</q></p>
            <p>That Keatsian urn, therefore that blue mesa landscape's symbolic values, recurs
               repeatedly, as all Faulknerians know, throughout the Yoknapatawpha saga. We see here
               one reason the image is so highly charged for Faulkner's imagination: he seized it
               from a master fiction as well as a master poem. As he himself said years later, "If a
               writer has to rob his mother, he will not hesitate; the Ode on a Grecian Urn is worth
               any number of old ladies" (<hi rend="italic">Lion</hi> 239).</p>
            <p>What Cather's St. Peter finally needs to learn is how to desire one special skill.
               St. Peter believes that "desire is creation, is the magical element in that process.
               If there were an instrument by which to measure desire, one could foretell
               achievement" (29). If St. Peter could desire, he could create. What he needs to
               create, to desire, is delight. If he can summon the desire, he can commence the
               creation. He starts haltingly, at the end, by desiring Augusta's company in his
               newfound loneliness. Yet his prospect remains bleak.</p>
            <p>We surmise that young William Faulkner, at this beginning point of his career,
               intensely desired literary achievement. To foretell such achievement confidently, he
               needed, according to Cather, to measure his own desire. He was eager enough to
               appropriate St. Peter's bleakness in order to speed the process. But Faulkner was
               impatient as well as audacious in his early years. His desire to wade into the
               literary mainstream may have been responsible for his memorably unfortunate meeting
               with Cather face to face. As Blotner tells the story, in the autumn of 1931 Faulkner
               was lunching with Dashiell Hammett and Bennett Cerf in New York. While drinking
               steadily they heard that Cerf was planning that evening to attend a dinner party
               given by the Knopfs at which Cather was to be a guest. The two young writers insisted
               on being taken along. When Cerf picked them up later, he discovered that they had
               continued to drink throughout the afternoon, as they also did throughout the cocktail
               hour. After Hammett passed out before dinner was served, Faulkner had to be helped to
               stand and make his exit (Blotner, Faulkner 742). One makes a reasonable guess that
               Faulkner's life and work were mentioned later at the dinner table. This seems a
               logical date for Cather to have begun reading Faulkner's fiction, for curiosity if
               nothing else.</p>
            <p>The "childish bitterness" she discovered in his early works seems to be what Cather
               finally decided to talk about. She desired the conversation enough, in fact, to write
               what James Woodress describes as "a chilly piece that reflects the old-age
               preoccupations of its author" and "yet . . . ends on a note of affirmation . . . quite
               different from the pessimistic tone of her letters to old friends at this time"
               (Woodress 498).</p>
            <p>For Willa Cather seems to have valued the work of William Faulkner. At least that
               inference is possible after Cather's reference to Faulkner in her essay "148 Charles
               Street." In this charming tribute to Mrs. Annie Fields, Cather contrasts her
               subject's old-fashioned literary tastes with those of modern readers who can tolerate
               only contemporary fiction. She quotes a letter from a prep-school boy: "D. H.
               Lawrence is rather rated a back-number here, but Faulkner keeps his end up" (Not
               Under Forty 74).<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn6" id="mms-a6" n="6"/> Once Cather decided to publish it, this quotation did two things: it dismissed
               D. H. Lawrence, whom Cather had already pilloried in "The Novel
               DémeubIé" (50-51), and it elevated Faulkner. Now, why would Cather,
               who seems at first glance so opposite Faulkner, do such a thing? The answer arrives
               in Mrs. Fields principle that Cather quotes approvingly: "With a great gift . . . we
               must be willing to bear greatly, because it has already greatly borne" (73).</p>
            <p>The next questions concern procedure. First, when Cather wrote in "Before Breakfast"
               that her protagonist "crossed the first brook on stepping-stones . . . for the water
               was rushing down the deep-cut channel with sound and fury" (162),<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn7" id="mms-a7" n="7"/> she clearly expected at least one reader to come to attention. But Faulkner,
               whose personal library at his death included only The Old Beauty among Cather's
               works, may already have been on the alert.<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn8" id="mms-a8" n="8"/> For the character moving in Cather's story, passing a fallen spruce, has
               addressed it aloud: "Hello, Grandfather!" (160). Faulkner likely recognized the
               greeting as a combination of the "Oleh, Chief, Grandfather," Sam Fathers uses to pay
               respects to a giant stag in "The Old People" (<hi rend="italic">GDM</hi> 177) and the "Chief,
               Grandfather" (<hi rend="italic">GDM</hi> 314) with which Ike McCaslin salutes a giant snake in "The
                  Bear."<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn9" id="mms-a9" n="9"/> That snake, which Faulkner described as "the old one, the ancient and accursed
               about the earth, fatal and solitary . . . evocative of all knowledge and an old
               weariness" (<hi rend="italic">GDM</hi> 314), had previously been spotted behind the melon patch in
                  <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> (47). Cather's Jim Burden, who described him first,
               claimed to have felt "proud of him, to have a kind of respect for his age and size.
               He seemed like the ancient, eldest Evil" (47).<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn10" id="mms-a10" n="10"/> But this "Grandfather" would have been only one of many familiar things Faulkner
               would recognize, perhaps sheepishly, on the "Before Breakfast" trail.</p>
            <p>Cather has a reason for making Nature's grandfather a tree and not a snake or a stag
               in "Before Breakfast." Faulkner probably guessed it, as we soon will. He would likely
               have also heard a direct address in the paragraph immediately to follow: "on another
               breezy, grassy headland . . . one could stand beside a bushy rowan tree" (OB 162.). The
               world-famous resident of Rowan Oak must have known for sure that Cather was
               addressing him, however, when he proceeded past one more paragraph and read, "This
               knob of grassy headland with the bushy rowan tree had been his vague objective when
               he left the cabin" (163). Intensely private William Faulkner did not need to be the
               detective storywriter whose plots turned on subtlest verbal nuance in order to
               recognize that reclusive Willa Cather was speaking to him. Or perhaps answering him
               back.</p>
            <p>With these bells ringing, he would easily have registered a swarm of Faulknerian
               details in "Before Breakfast," most of them bred in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>. Faulkner
               himself described <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> after this point as a "bad book" (<hi rend="italic">Lion</hi>
               92). He knew what he had stolen. He could also hope, however, that Cather judged him
               tolerantly. She declared that she herself had paid Gertrude Hall the greatest
               compliment one writer can pay another when she stole from her.<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn11" id="mms-a11" n="11"/> In any case, at this point Cather commits some reciprocal thefts of her own. Or
               perhaps we should say that she returns Faulkner's compliments.</p>
            <p>To help us begin spotting the Faulkneriana Cather carefully selected to reassemble
               for "Before Breakfast," here is Faulkner's description of a young woman's dawn swim
               before breakfast:
            <q rend="block">
               <p>Up from the darkness of the companionway the niece came, naked and silent as a
                  ghost. She stood for a space, but there was no sound from anywhere, and she
                  crossed the deck and stopped again at the rail, breathing the soft chill mist into
                  her lungs, feeling the mist swaddling her firm simple body with a faint lingering
                  chillness. Her legs and arms were so tan that naked she appeared to wear a bathing
                  suit of a startling white. She climbed the rail. The tender rocked a little under
                  her, causing the black motionless water to come alive, making faint sounds. Then
                  she slid over the stern and swam out into the mist. (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 164)</p>
            </q></p>
            <p>In Cather's "Before Breakfast" swim, a young woman approaches the water in a
               white-lined robe, then drops it to reveal a pink bathing suit. The effect of a naked
               nymph at water's edge is decidedly similar. Faulkner's niece swims out into mist from
               a grounded yacht, while Cather's daughter swims out from island ground to a rock, but
               the basic scenes mirror each other.</p>
            <p>As Faulkner's Patricia reboards the yacht, "the mist without thinning was filling
               with light: an imminence of dawn like a glory, a splendor of trumpets unheard"
               (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 166). Cather's revising scene reveals "deep shadow and new-born light,
               yellow as gold, a little unsteady like other new-born things. It was blinking, too,
               as if its own reflection on the dewdrops was too bright. Or maybe the light had been
               asleep down under the sea and was just waking up" (OB 160).</p>
            <p>The early swim completed, Faulkner's Patricia tells an admiring young steward, "Let's
               get some stuff for breakfast, and beat it. We haven't got all day" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 166).<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn12" id="mms-a12" n="12"/> Then they gather a flat box of bacon, a loaf of bread, matches, a knife, and
               oranges, for Faulkner has not yet learned much about suggestion. When Cather's
               Grenfell returns to his cabin with sharpened appetite, he smells coffee and that is
               enough to assure his good breakfast ahead.</p>
            <p>Although there are more details in Cather's "Before Breakfast" that derive from a
               Faulkner source, I would like to concentrate on Venus, the morning star. For Cather
               is able to make one image suggest several meanings. Her story begins when Henry
               Grenfell rises in his island cabin after a bad night, raises his bedroom shades, and
               tips his head for eye drops, then spots Venus. Here the conversation between the two
               writers begins, and Cather's first sally corrects Faulkner's facts.<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn13" id="mms-a13" n="13"/> For in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> the Faulknerian narrator commented, "The moon was
               getting up, rising out of the dark water: a tarnished, implacable Venus" (133). As
               her first agenda item, Cather reminds her reader that Venus and the moon are
               different things: Venus is a planet.</p>
            <p>Soon after the moon thus rises in Faulkner's novel, the sun logically follows, and
               the niece and the steward set out to run away together. They take a wrong turn and
               head into a swamp, where they find "always those bearded eternal trees like gods
               regarding without alarm this puny desecration of a silence of air and earth and water
               ancient when hoary old Time himself was a pink and dreadful miracle in his mother's
               arms. It was she who found the fallen tree" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 174).</p>
            <p> Back on Cather's island before breakfast, Grenfell finds a fallen tree that he has
               noticed before: "The grandfather was a giant spruce tree that had been struck by
               lightning (must have been about a hundred years ago, the islanders said)." Grenfell
               stops to twitch off a twig and is astonished at the tree's resilience, which is
               entirely accountable: "Well, Grandfather! Lasting pretty well, I should say.
               Complimentsl You get good drainage on this hillside, don't you?" (OB 160). Cather's
               point? Trees are not eternal, nor do they predate Time. Fallen on a Canadian
               coastline and not in a Louisiana swamp, they last a century if they get good
                  drainage.<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn14" id="mms-a14" n="14"/> To endure admirably for a surprisingly long time does not require a tree or
               anything else to predate eternity. All things existing in time are finite, and so is
               geology. In correcting Faulkner's facts Cather also corrects Faulkner's distortion of
               Professor St. Peter's lecture. She changes the emphasis back from education to
               science. For Grenfell, a self-educated man like Faulkner himself, stews ostensibly
               about education and then complains specifically about science. Here Cather seems to
               insist that it is not general education but science that disturbs most. Grenfell's
               "childish bitterness towards 'millions' and professors," Cather tells us, "was the
               result of several things. Two of Grenfell's sons were 'professors' . . . [one] a
               distinguished physicist"; and "a pleasant and courtly scientist whom he had met on
               the boat yesterday" (144-45) ruptured Grenfell's equanimity with scientific facts
               Grenfell did not wish to assimilate, such as the probable age of the island. Grenfell
               is meant to portray neither Cather nor Faulkner, of course. But at this juncture
               Cather plays her professor: she deliberately wrecks Faulkner's imagined calm with
               specific facts about places stretching from earth to the planet Venus, as well as
               imposing on him the probable dates and times of fallen trees and other things of
               enduring age. With Faulkner's hyperbolic youthful rhetoric deflated, Cather moves
               toward more primary concerns, and that brings us back to the planet Venus. Faulkner's
               novel begins with three words: "the sex instinct." And Cather, I think, uses the
               planet Venus to address Faulkner's first-identified theme. Almost as soon as Grenfell
               spots Venus, he addresses her aloud: "And what's a hundred and thirty-six million
               years to you, Madam? . . . You were winking and blinking up there maybe a hundred and
               thirty-six million times before that date they are so proud of. The rocks can't tell
               any tales on you. You were doing your stunt up there long before there was anything
               down here but-God knows what!" (144). The first thing we notice is that Cather keeps
               plenty of physical and psychological space and time between Venus and her
               protagonist, while she still confronts Faulkner's opener head on.</p>
            <p>Toward the end of Faulkner's novel the writer Dawson Fairchild, who delivers many of
               the arresting lines, remarks about women, "After all they are merely articulated
               genital organs with a kind of aptitude for spending whatever money you have; so when
               they get themselves up to look exactly like all the other ones, you can give all your
               attention to their bodies" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 241). At this point I can imagine Willa Cather
               thinking to herself, You want an articulated female genital organ? Try this, then:
               "She opened her robe, a grey thing lined with white. Her bathing-suit was pink. If a
               clam stood upright and graciously opened its shell, it would look like that. After a
               moment she drew her shell together again-felt the chill of the mornings air,
               probably" (OB 164). Lest Fairchilds to follow regret the disruption in their thoughts
               of female bodies, Cather returns them to the subject. Grenfell walks home feeling his
               spirits lift: the geologist's daughter "would have a happy day. He knew just how she
               felt. She surely did look like a little pink clam in her white shell!" (166).</p>
            <p>A thrice-repeated assertion in <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> holds that "in actual life people
               will do anything" (181, 228, 255). In Cather's story "anything" includes an
               early-morning plunge into water so cold that Grenfell, watching from cliffs above,
               prepares to rescue the swimmer and thinks indignantly, "This is the North Atlantic,
               girl, you can't treat it like that!" (OB 164). Nevertheless, she does. In Faulkner's
               novel the most interesting things people do sometimes play out the sex instinct. But
               Cather chooses to differ with Faulkner on this point. She suggests that instincts
               cannot be so antiseptically separated. Sex is one appetite, like hunger. Making the
               point in a quick review of his life story, Grenfell thinks of himself as a
               "throw-back to the Year One, when in the stomach was the only constant, never
               sleeping, never quite satisfied desire" (1157).<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn15" id="mms-a15" n="15"/>
            </p>
            <p>In <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> Faulkner holds young women responsible for a great deal of male
               stress and confusion regarding the sex instinct, for the women he portrays are so
               often selfish, infantile, narcissistic, and stupid. At least most of the women in
                  <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> seem most of these things. Cather deliberately creates an
               alternate type in her geologist's daughter who swims before breakfast. Cather's young
               woman is a "comely creature who shows breeding, delicate preferences" and is "sweet,
               but decided" (OB 145-46). That is, she is an animal with sophisticated tastes and
               clear opinions. "She had lovely eyes, lovely skin, lovely manners" (145). Nobody
               could accuse Faulkner's mosquito-bitten young women of lovely manners; yet Cather
               stresses the quality side by side with moral fiber: "There was no one watching her,
               she didn't have to keep face-except to herself. That she had to do and no fuss about
               it. She hadn't dodged.... She would have a happy day" (166).</p>
            <p>Throughout <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> Faulkner's characters seem torn between attraction and
               repulsion in regard to each other, especially as sexual creatures. Their strong
               ambivalence seems to leave them feeling surly. Thus, Cather's story "Before
               Breakfast" develops a surly character with the Faulknerian name Grenfell, suggesting
               at least a fallen grin and a sulky mood (perhaps as petulant as a mosquito-plagued
               guest trapped on Faulkner's yacht Nausicaa). Cather's Grenfell truculently spots the
               planet Venus. The sight</p>
            <p>roused his temper so hot that he began to mutter aloud" (OB 144). Though the planet
               suggests balletic grace-"She had come in on her beat, taken her place in the
               figure"-in Grenfell's mind that very grace contrasts cruelly with his own rabbitlike
               anxiety: "Merciless pefection, ageless sovereignty. The poor hare and his clover,
               poor Grenfell and his eye-drops!" (144). Some moments and a summarized lifetime
               later, Grenfell sees Venus again: "He bethought him of his eye-drops, tilted back his
               head, and there was that planet, serene, terrible and splendid, looking at him ...
               immortal beauty . . . yes, but only when somebody saw it, he fiercely answered back!"
               (158).</p>
            <p>So far, it seems to me that Grenfell's planet vitalizes a sophomoric aphorism in
               Faulkner's <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>, which Cather decided to accept in order to dramatize:
               "the thing is merely the symbol of the word" (<hi rend="italic">M</hi> 130). She makes the thing, the
               planet Venus, the symbol of the word sex, or words with which Faulkner's novel
               starts: the sex instinct. Then she observes that Venus is ancient: it predates the
               isolated island Grenfell stands on, and it is both immortal beauty and merciless
               perfection. It is force, life force, in the Henry Adams sense of Virgin or Venus. It
               drives males out of the isolation they construct and defend. It shows them sights
               that lift their depressions, restore their appetites, rekindle laughter. It is
               terrible and splendid, merciless and sovereign. But only if someone sees it, as
               Grenfell testily remarks. Without human sight or insight, the words it symbolizes
               convey youthfully cynical derision. That derisive tone dominates Faulkner's
                  <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>. As Cather once observed, it makes one feel so grown-up to be
                  bitter.<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn16" id="mms-a16" n="16"/>
            </p>
            <p>Though Venus exists above him, Grenfell realizes that "he himself was . . . sitting in
               his bathrobe by his washstand, limp!" (OB 149). Seen with moistened eyes, however,
               the morning star, the planet Venus, the sex instinct, can remind Grenfell of simple
               and self-evident delights. In <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> Talliaferro declaims about "the
               spirit of youth, of something fine and hard and clean in the world; something we all
               desire until our mouths are stopped with dust" (26).<ref type="authorial" target="mms-fn17" id="mms-a17" n="17"/> Cather's Grenfell, having seen both immortal Venus and an immediate avatar,
               thinks succinctly, "Plucky youth is more bracing than enduring age" (OB 166).
               Grenfell's train of thought leads him to the life force that draws "that first
               amphibious frog-toad . . . to hop along" (166). Venus is immortal and sovereign as a
               symbol of the appetites and reflexes that perpetuate life. Cather seems to say to
               William Faulkner, This, my friend, is nothing to be "childishly bitter" about. It's
               joy and renewal and wonder and beauty: the satisfaction of appetite both of stomach
               and of genitals; a familiar miracle that one sees: on a good day, before breakfast.</p>
            <p>At the end of "Before Breakfast" Cather's Grenfell remembers the worst possibility
               for survival-a cataclysmic disruption requiring a blind assertion of energy, a call
               on the life force of Venus herself. He remembers that such devastation requires
               struggle without end. And then he remembers that, after all, things could be worse.
               So Grenfell ends "Before Breakfast" with the declaration William Faulkner searched
               for Faulkner said, "I am trying to say it all in one sentence, between one Cap and
               one period" (Cowley 14). Grenfell says, "Anyhow, when that first amphibious frog-toad
               found his water-hole dried up behind him, and jumped out to hop along till he could
               find another-well, he started on a long hop."</p>
            <p>A salute to the long hop is what Willa Cather seems to have removed the brace on her
               writing hand to make. She made it in a period when Faulkner told students at Ole
               Miss, "I feel I'm written out. I don't think I'll write much more" (<hi rend="italic">Lion</hi> 54).
               In her story Cather hails a fellow thief with a great gift, in order to tell him, in
               that dry time, to keep hopping.</p>
            <p>So what did Faulkner think of this story? In 1955, after he had won the Nobel prize,
               the State Department sent him to Japan as a cultural ambassador. He tried to be
               courteous there but seems to have been bothered by being asked the same unwelcomed
               questions. In the middle of a trying interview an enterprising inquirer thought of a
               new way to discover the answer to an old, often evaded query. So Faulkner was asked,
               "Who do you think were the five greatest American novelists up to the end of the
               nineteenth century?" Faulkner replied, "Mark Twain, Herman Melville, Theodore
               Dreiser-the next two would be difficult to choose-there are some works of several
               people which are first rate." And then he seemed, in a desperate moment, to give a
               mental hop. He added, "I can name the ones that I was impressed with and that
               probably influenced me to an extent that I still like to read-one a woman, Willa
               Cather-I think she is known in Japan" (<hi rend="italic">Lion</hi> 167-68).</p>
            </body><back><div1 type="notes"> <head type="main">NOTES</head>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn1" target="mms-a1" n="1">For example, Faulkner told interviewers such things as,
                  "Women should know only how to do three things-tell the truth, ride a horse and
                  sign a check" and "The most important thing is that man continues to create, just
                  as woman continues to give birth.... Man is noble. I believe in man in spite of
                  everything" (<hi rend="italic">Lion</hi> 45, 73).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn2" target="mms-a2" n="2">After the letter to Loos in February 1926, in April
                  1947, the month of Cather's death, Faulkner participated in an informal classroom
                  discussion at the University of Mississippi. When students first asked him to list
                  important writers who were his contemporaries, he mentioned Dos Passos, Hemingway,
                  Cather, and Steinbeck (Blotner, Faulkner 1232). Pressed to rank himself among his
                  peers, however, Faulkner substituted his own name for Cather's. This might
                  indicate that he regarded her as the least of these peers or that he regarded her
                  as his only real rival. The name itself created another muddle, however, for
                  attending graduate student Peggy Parker published her opinion that Faulkner had
                  said Caldwell instead of Cather. She may have been revealing her own prejudices.
                  In any case, for awhile Faulkner agreed he had admired Caldwell and then later he
                  reverted to a stated admiration for Cather (see Lion 53). In taped interviews in
                  Charlottesville on 5 June 1957, he answered the question "Are there any women
                  writers you esteem?" with "Yes. Any number-Bronte, Willa Cather, Ellen Glasgow-any
                  number" (Blotner, Faulkner 202).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn3" target="mms-a3" n="3">Faulkner's <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi> is cited in the text as
                     <hi rend="italic">M</hi>.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn4" target="mms-a4" n="4">Cather's <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi> is cited in the
                  text as <hi rend="italic">PH</hi>.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn5" target="mms-a5" n="5">Augusta the seamstress serves Mrs. St. Peter, clothes
                  bodies, gives good value for her pay, worships regularly, laughs heartily,
                  observes the proprieties, takes life and death in stride, and preserves a good
                  appetite.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn6" target="mms-a6" n="6">The original publication date suggests that Cather
                  initially read Faulkner's work between 1931, when they first glimpsed each other,
                  and 1936.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn7" target="mms-a7" n="7">According to James Woodress, "Before Breakfast" was
                  written during the summer of 1944, "but the effort was costly" (498). It was
                  published in this posthumous volume in the year following Cather's death on 24
                  April 1947. Hereafter I cite the story in the text as OB.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn8" target="mms-a8" n="8">Joseph Blotner lists The Old Beauty among books in
                  Faulkner's personal library at the time of his death (Faulkner's Library 11).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn9" target="mms-a9" n="9">Faulkner's <hi rend="italic">Go Down, Moses and Other Stories</hi> is
                  cited in the text as <hi rend="italic">GDM</hi>. The original publication date is important here,
                  for the appearance of this volume in 1942- may have been the triggering event for
                  Cather's writing "Before Breakfast" in the summer of 1944, no matter how costly
                  she found the effort.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn10" target="mms-a10" n="10">Susan Snell, author of Phil Stone of Oxford: A
                  Vicarious Life, writes of the intense years of reading and learning that Stone and
                  Faulkner shared: "Stone's 1922 book orders at New Haven's Brick Row, a year when
                  he/they seemed to be buying all current serious fiction, does include a request
                  for Cather's <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> in June 199z" (Snell, letter to the
                  author, 26 November 1992; I thank Dr. Snell for her quick response and
                  generosity).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn11" target="mms-a11" n="11"> Cather, "Gertrude Hall's The Wagnerian Romances," 65. The preface was first
               published in 1925, a year in which Faulkner seems to have been acutely aware of
               Cather's work.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn12" target="mms-a12" n="12"> Patricia may run away with a compliant steward instead of several other available
               men at this point because "Tom Outland's Story" includes the compliant ex-steward
               Henry Atkins. Both stewards are destroyed by their adventures.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn13" target="mms-a13" n="13"> In the classroom interviews at Charlottesville Faulkner said, "Writers-I doubt if
               one writer ever has a satisfactory conversation with another writer" (Faulkner,
               Faulkner in the University 159). 1 am suggesting in this essay, however, that he had
               a somewhat satisfactory conversation with Willa Cather at least once-in unusual
               circumstances and over a great stretch of time.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn14" target="mms-a14" n="14"> It is especially interesting that when Faulkner published Big Woods in 1955,
               after the arrival of The Old Beauty in 1948, he added in the italicized interlude
               between "The Bear" and "The Old People" a third narrative including the address "Ole,
               Grandfather." Here a black slave pursued by Indians lies down in a swamp behind a
               fallen tree to eat the ants crawling up it. Immediately thereafter he is slashed by a
               cottonmouth, whom he addresses as Grandfather. Thus Faulkner links the fallen tree
               and the deadly snake. This seems to be his way of claiming Cather's story for his
               own.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn15" target="mms-a15" n="15"> In fairness, however, I should say that Faulkner's theme itself probably traces
               back to those ruminations of Cather's Godfrey St. Peter, who concludes at the end of
               The Professor's House that "the life had been the work of this secondary social man,
               the lover. It had been shaped by all the penalties and responsibilities of being and
               having been a lover" (265). On the subject of the sex instinct, we have between
               Cather and Faulkner an ongoing discussion that Cather may have begun.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn16" target="mms-a16" n="16"> Cather used the line to describe the sentiments of her first published essay on
               Carlyle, placed without her knowledge in the Lincoln Journal. She said that the
               bitter feelings were roused in her by a fervid reading of Carlyle (Letter to Will
               Owen Jones).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="mms-fn17" target="mms-a17" n="17"> This speech, of course, echoes a rather famous description of St. Peter in <hi rend="italic">The
                  Professor's House</hi>: "His misfortune was that he loved youth-he was weak to it,
               it kindled him. If there was one eager eye, one doubting, critical mind, one lively
               curiosity in a whole lecture-room full of commonplace boys and girls, he was its
               servant. That ardour could command him" (28).</note>
            
            </div1> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Blotner, Joseph. <hi rend="italic">Faulkner: A Biography</hi>. New York: Random House, 1974.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">William Faulkner's Library: A Catalog</hi>.
                  Charlottesville: UP of Virginia, 1964.</bibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. "Gertrude Hall's <hi rend="italic">The Wagnerian Romances</hi>." <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather on
                     Writing: Critical Studies on Writing As an Art</hi>. Foreword by Stephen
                  Tennant. 1949. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1988.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. Letter to Will Owen Jones. 22 March 1927. University of
                  Nebraska-Lincoln Archives.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>. Boston: Houghton Mifflin,
                  1919.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Not under Forty</hi>. 1936. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1988.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Old Beauty and Others</hi>. 1948. New York: Vintage,
                  1976.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1925.</bibl>
               <bibl>Cowley, Malcolm. <hi rend="italic">The Faulkner-Cowley File: Letters and Memories</hi>, 1944-62.
                  New York: Viking, 1966.</bibl>
               <bibl>Fant, Joseph L., 111, and Robert Ashley, eds. <hi rend="italic">Faulkner at West Point</hi>. New
                  York: Random House, 1964.</bibl>
               <bibl>Faulkner, William. <hi rend="italic">Faulkner in the University: Class Conferences at the
                     University of Virginia</hi>, 1957-58. Ed. Frederick L. Gwynn and Joseph L.
                  Blotner. Charlottesville: UP of Virginia, 1959</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Go Down, Moses and Other Stories</hi>. 1942. New York:
                  Vintage International, 1990.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Lion in the Garden: Interviews with William Faulkner,
                     1926-1962</hi>. Ed. James B. Meriwether and Michael Millgate. New York: Random
                  House, 1968.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Mosquitoes</hi>: A Novel. 1927. New York: Liveright,
                  1955.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;. <hi rend="italic">Selected Letters of William Faulkner</hi>. Ed. Joseph
                  Blotner. New York: Random House, 1977</bibl>
               <bibl>Harrell, David. From <hi rend="italic">Mesa Verde to</hi> The Professor's House. Albuquerque: U of
                  New Mexico P, 1992..</bibl>
               <bibl>Kreiswirth, Martin. <hi rend="italic">William Faulkner: The Making of a Novelist</hi>. Athens: U
                  of Georgia P, 1983</bibl>
               <bibl>Sensibar, Judith. <hi rend="italic">The Origins of Faulkner's Art</hi>. Austin: U of Texas P,
                  1984.</bibl>
               <bibl>Snell, Susan. <hi rend="italic">Phil Stone of Oxford: A Vicarious Life</hi>. Athens: U of Georgia
                  P, 1991.</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodress, James. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Literary Life</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1987.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
            </back> </text>
         <text id="allusive">
             <front><head type="main">The Allusive Cather</head>
            <byline>MARILYN ARNOLD</byline></front>
            <body><p>We read in <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> that "when the Sunday School gave <hi rend="italic">tableaux
               vivants</hi>, Enid [Royce] was chosen to portray Nydia, the blind girl of Pompeii, and
               the martyr in 'Christ or Diana"' (123). What does that information mean to us? Do we
               recognize the allusions, or give them a second thought? Most readers would not know
               offhand that Nydia was the loving slave of Glaucus in Edward Bulwer-Lytton's novel
                  <hi rend="italic">The Last Days of Pompeii</hi>, nor would we know that Edwin Long's painting
                  <hi rend="italic">Christ or Diana</hi> portrays a young woman torn between devoting her life to
               Christ and following the earthly pursuits represented by the goddess Diana. Only by
               going to the sources of the double allusion can we make the rather surprising
               discovery that Willa Cather has pictured Enid in, not one, but two self-sacrificing
               roles and in two unusual love triangles.</p>
            <p>In the first, Nydia heroically rescues her love, Glaucus, twice and his love, lone,
               once and then selflessly plunges into the sea. Except for Nydia's blindness, the
               application of the allusion to <hi rend="italic">One of Ours</hi> is puzzling; the "Christ or Diana"
               allusion, however, has rather obvious surface application. The painting shows a young
               man pleading with the so-called martyr not to reject Diana in favor of a celibate
               life sacrificed to Christ. We can imagine Claude in the role of the young man, but we
               should also remember that the ambiguous Diana promises anything but marital bliss to
               her maidens and their unsuspecting lovers.</p>
            <p>Since most readers would not see Enid as a selfless martyr in any case, what do we
               make of Cather's linking her to Nydia, even giving her a name that is very nearly a
               transposition of Nydia? Is Cather only making an ironic little joke with these
               allusions, or is she introducing additional complexity into the character of Enid?
               She is very likely doing both. The six or seven years I have spent on the trail of
               John March, who invested a lifetime ferreting out the allusions in Willa Cather's
               published writing, has convinced me that we still have much to learn about Nebraska's
               first lady of letters. Her use of allusion is a good starting place for a renewed
               quest for understanding.</p>
            <p>Commentary on allusion in Cather's writing officially began thirty years ago with
               Richard Giannone's work on the musical aspects of her fiction. A decade later, James
               Woodress called attention to Cather's fictional blending of Old World cultural
               allusions with New World experience. The next year, Bernice Slote published the first
               of several statements on what she called the "secret web" of allusion and intentional
               mystery that undergirds Cather's writing, and in 1984 James Work delivered a spoof on
               Cather's prolific use of allusion and symbol. A few others, notably Joan Wylie Hall
               and Bruce Baker, have remarked on particular allusions in Cather's writing; and
               others, including John Randall, John Murphy, and David Stouck, have observed the
               influence of classical literature on her work. More recently, Ann Romines has seen a
               web of domestic allusion in Cather's fiction. But in view of the huge allusive
               substructure that informs, fleshes out, supports, shapes, and sometimes even becomes
               her fiction, we have made only a beginning. To more fully understand the fiction, and
               something of the mind that produced it, we must return to the novels and stories and
               examine the often masked and often ironic allusions the artist placed there.</p>
            <p>Although some aspiring intellectuals regard Cather as too readable for mature tastes,
               for me the essence of her art lies in its being at once accessible and deeply
               complex-unequivocal on the surface and ironic or ambiguous underneath. She brings an
               immense reserve of knowledge and an astonishing memory to a considerable narrative
               gift. Few writers have drawn so specifically from their own past in creating the
               settings, furnishings, situations, cultures, characters, and emotions of their
               fiction. Whatever the narrative apparatus, it is mainly through allusion that what is
               uniquely Cather's-her mind, her feelings, her memory enters the story. It is Cather's
               ability to fuse sophisticated technique with moving description, spiritual
               authenticity, and engaging story that has captured readers both inside and outside
               the academy. Always scornful of symbol-hunting English professors, she filled her
               fiction with teasers for them anyway, sometimes burying her allusions well beyond
               popular reach. In doing so, however, she quite miraculously kept her stories well
               within that reach.</p>
            <p>To Cather's credit, only rarely, usually in the earlier stories, do the allusions
               seem to call undue attention to themselves. But even the allusive profusion of "The
               Treasure of Far Island" and "Jack-a-Boy" seems warranted for calling up fanciful
               worlds. In those stories, illusion is her subject and allusion is her method.
               Generally speaking, though, as Cather polished her craft, her allusions became less
               intrusive, less posed, and more integrated with character and narrative. In her best
               work, unless she wanted to highlight her allusions, they are so unobtrusive as to be
               apprehended almost unconsciously, like the rhythms of blank verse in Renaissance
               drama. To remove them would be to collapse a vital substructure, and yet they must be
               taken for granted. If Ray Bradbury is right-if writers speak to readers at a secret
               level-then to some extent Willa Cather's deeper meanings can be apprehended
               intuitively, whether we consciously fathom her allusions or not. Without question,
               allusion was much more than window dressing to Willa Cather's art. She used it to
               reveal character, to develop theme, to add concrete detail, and to create resonance.
               She also used it to enrich and deepen her narratives by insinuating new levels of
               meaning into her text through complexities of tone and intent.</p>
            <p>An important aspect of Cather's mind and memory centers in the cultural arts,
               particularly literature and music. Her countless allusions to the arts reveal
               something of her education, both formal and informal, as well as her passions and
               artistic preferences. Following a literary allusion to its source is especially
               interesting because that process uncovers both the source and its context.
               Furthermore, it allows comparison of the two texts, Cather's and her predecessor's.
               Small inaccuracies in her renderings of some passages indicate that innumerable
               phrases hung in her mind and that she called them up from memory and did not verify
               them. In attributing variations to faulty recollection, however, we should be alert
               to alterations that may be intentional; a changed line, whether imperfectly
               remembered or purposely changed, surely provides in its altered form the meaning
               Cather wanted. And often, whether she changed an allusion or not, she seemingly
               wanted to achieve irony.</p>
            <p>As might be expected, allusions to Shakespeare, both direct and indirect, abound.
               Cather's fiction draws from at least two sonnets and more than twenty plays,
               including the less familiar <hi rend="italic">King John</hi>, <hi rend="italic">Coriolanus</hi>, and <hi rend="italic">Troilus and
                  Cressida</hi>. Judging from the multitude of quotations from <hi rend="italic">Hamlet</hi> and
                  <hi rend="italic">Macbeth</hi>, we might conclude that they are the plays she knew best, or liked
               best. My first illustrations are borrowings from Shakespeare; both occur in "Flavia
               and Her Artists," which contains several allusions to his plays. Cather's larger
               intent, I think, is to invoke the artificial world of the play as a backdrop to the
               no less artificial construct Flavia has fabricated. Additionally, Jemima Broadwood,
               one of the principals on Flavia's carefully appointed stage, actually is an actress,
               and she plays the role of the wise fool in the story. Incidentally, Susan Rosowski
               has suggested that if Flavia Hamilton is modeled after Flavia Canfield, and Imogen
               Willard after Dorothy Canfield, then Jemima Broadwood could be intended to suggest
               Willa Cather herself. Indeed, Cather may be recognizing her own penchant for allusion
               in punctuating Jemima's conversation with it.</p>
            <p>Cather uses Shakespeare in a variety of ways in the story. Early on, she rather
               acidly observes that of the "indigent retainers" from earlier days only Alcee Buisson
               was received into Flavia's extravagant new "asylum for talent," because he had done
               what Flavia required; he had kept "current value in the world" and thereby retained
               value for her. Shakespeare's <hi rend="italic">Troilus and Cressida</hi> provides the borrowed lines
               by which Cather comments on the special dispensation accorded Alcee. Cather
               interjects the lines without quotation marks, declaring that he "alone had remembered
               that <hi rend="italic">ambition</hi> hath a <hi rend="italic">knapsack</hi> at his back, wherein he puts alms
               <hi rend="italic">to</hi> oblivion" (<hi rend="italic">Collected Short Fiction</hi> 152 [hereafter <hi rend="italic">CSF</hi>],
               emphasis added). The allusion seems clear and applicable to Cather's immediate point.
               However, a comparison with Shakespeare's <hi rend="italic">Troilus</hi>, wherein Ulysses is
               attempting both to console and to advise a despondent Achilles, reveals that Cather
               has changed three words in two lines, bending the allusion to serve her own purposes.
               In <hi rend="italic">Troilus</hi>, Achilles is aggrieved that since his withdrawal from the Trojan
               conflict his countrymen have embraced a new hero, and he sulkily vows to fight no
               more. Ulysses, however, simply attributes Achilles' fall from grace to humanity's
               fickle memory, noting that the public quickly forgets anyone whom it cannot see:
                  "<hi rend="italic">Time</hi> hath, my lord, a <hi rend="italic">wallet</hi> at his back, / Wherein he puts alms
                  <hi rend="italic">for</hi> oblivion, / A great-sized monster of ingratitudes" (3.3.146-47,
               emphasis added).</p>
            <p>We cannot determine whether or not Willa Cather intentionally altered the lines,
               substituting <hi rend="italic">ambition</hi> for <hi rend="italic">time</hi>, <hi rend="italic">knapsack</hi> for <hi rend="italic">wallet</hi>, and
                  <hi rend="italic">to</hi> for <hi rend="italic">for</hi>, but time appears to have little thematic significance in
               Cather's story, while ambition has a great deal. Although Shakespeare's <hi rend="italic">wallet</hi>
               may be interchangeable with Cather's <hi rend="italic">knapsack</hi>, time and ambition are very
               different things. The <hi rend="italic">Troilus</hi> line as it stood did not serve Cather, though
               its context did. By changing one word she was able to capitalize on the allusion and
               its context, advancing her own theme and characterization both directly and
               indirectly. The word <hi rend="italic">ambition</hi> of itself carries rather sinister overtones, and
               here doubly so. On the surface, Cather applies the word to Flavia's guests, but the
               source of her allusion clearly indicts Flavia as well.</p>
            <p>Going to Cather's source illuminates the story in still other ways. In <hi rend="italic">Troilus</hi>
               Ulysses immediately introduces the term "monster of ingratitudes," which, though not
               cited in "Flavia," has heavy implications in the story. Then, in an uncannily apt
               description of Flavia, he calls time "a fashionable host / That slightly shakes his
               parting guest by th' hand" even as he "with his arms outstretch'd . . . / Grasps in the
               comer" (165-68). One might even conclude that the <hi rend="italic">Troilus</hi> allusion gave Cather
               the germ of her story. To see the connection, however, we must pursue the allusion to
               its source, because Cather herself stops short of quoting the revelatory lines. In
               Ulysses' further observation that, like it or not, "the present eye praises the
               present object" (180) we see Flavia's rationale for extending guest privileges.
               Achilles, like Flavia's castoffs, has been neglectful of his public image.</p>
            <p>On occasion Cather also slyly uses an ambiguous allusion to undercut a character,
               even (or especially) a seemingly innocent one. In "Flavia" she may be targeting young
               Imogen Willard with another line from Shakespeare. Near the end of the story, Arthur
               Hamilton borrows from <hi rend="italic">Richard III</hi> to remark on Imogen's hurried exit on the
               heels of Flavia's offended artists. Arthur sees fortuitous wisdom in it, declaring
               that Imogen's book learning has left her "so girt about with illusions that she still
               casts a shadow in the sun" (<hi rend="italic">CSF</hi> 172). The reader who does not recognize
               Arthur's remark as an allusion might see in it simply an acknowledgment that Imogen
               is naive in the extreme and that a lengthy stay in Flavia's house might shatter her
               youthful idealism.</p>
            <p>The source of the allusion, however, offers additional interpretive possibilities.
               Arthur's reference is to the play's opening scene, in which Richard soliloquizes in
               "the winter of [his] discontent." Well disposed to combat, he is restless in
               peacetime because his misshapen figure precludes participation in the warrior's
               customary postwar entertainments. He sardonically describes himself as "unfinish'd,
               sent before my time / Into this breathing world, scarce half made up"; and he
               complains that he has "no delight to pass away the time, / Unless to spy my shadow in
               the sun / And descant on mine own deformity" (1.1.20-27). I would not want to
               overstate the importance of Arthur's brief allusion, but in context it intimates that
               Imogen Willard is also "unfinished" and "sent before [her] time" into Flavia's world.
               There she too is out of her element, blinded by the sheen of her illusions and
               surmises. Informed only by adolescent schooling, those shining notions reveal a
               deformity as prohibitive as Richard's.</p>
            <p>Willa Cather was obviously widely read, but most of her literary allusions are from
               writers of the traditional canon, in particular Virgil, Scott, Byron, Heine, and
               Longfellow. The historical settings of Cather's fiction, of course, account to some
               extent for her neglect of contemporaries, but not of forebears. She makes
               surprisingly few references to the Greek dramatists and philosophers, and none that I
               know of to Chaucer. That she knew the work of current writers, however, is obvious
               from her correspondence. It appears to me that, regardless of the breadth of her
               adult reading, for her own writing Willa Cather drew mainly from the literature that
               had been stored for years in the vaults of her mind. She looked there also for the
               models of many of her characters, as well as for her inset tales and her settings;
               the memorable lines, stories, and situations she had "banked" along the way were
               available to be withdrawn as she needed them.</p>
            <p>Some of her characters operate in the same way. In "Consequences," for example, Henry
               Eastman calls up a seemingly odd line from Longfellow to comment on Kier Cavenaugh,
               noting that Cavenaugh's pleasure-driven life has not yet taken a toll on his physical
               appearance. Eastman is almost surprised to find the young man looking "fresh and
               smooth," with "a lustre to his hair and white teeth and a clear look in his round
               eyes." That Cavenaugh, in defiance of his lifestyle, appears "cheerful and trim and
               ruddy" suggests to Eastman that the young man can stand as living proof of "the
               inherent vigor of the human organism and the amount of bad treatment it will stand
               for" (<hi rend="italic">Uncle Valentine</hi> 71). Then Eastman implies, with characteristic
               denseness, that Cavenaugh's example could even be an encouragement to other mortals,
               and Eastman summons Longfellow to finish his thought: "'Footprints that perhaps
               another,' etc." Only in following Eastman's "footprints" to "A Psalm of Life" do we
               see the curious ineptness of his applying the allusion to Cavenaugh. The pertinent
               Longfellow lines are these:
            <q rend="block">
                  <lg><lg><l>Lives of great men all remind us</l><l>We can make our lives sublime,</l>
                     <l>And, departing, leave behind us</l><l>Footprints in the sands of time;</l></lg>
                     <lg><l>Footprints, that perhaps another,</l><l>Sailing o'er life's solemn main,</l>
                     <l>A forlorn and shipwrecked brother,</l><l>Seeing, shall take heart again.</l></lg></lg>
                  <bibl> (stanzas 7-8, in March 440)</bibl>
               
            </q></p>
            <p>Indeed, throughout the story ineptitude at understanding human character typifies
               Eastman's obtuse and literalistic nature; and I suspect that Cather uses this
               allusion to emphasize the fact. Maybe Eastman sees the irony in applying an excerpt
               from such lines to a young man who in no way resembles the noble exemplars of
               Longfellow's verse, but I doubt it. Cavenaugh, on the other hand, were he privy to
               the comment, would readily detect the irony in the comparison and find it a good
               joke.</p>
            <p>I offer one final example of an allusion from secular literature that requires a
               consideration of Cather's source to unlock its meaning. In "Eleanor's House" Harriet
               Westfield observes somewhat querulously to her husband that Harold Forscythe had
               probably pictured his second wife, Ethel, as an unassertive vassal who would honor
               "the door of the chamber" after their marriage (<hi rend="italic">CSF</hi> 97), that is, that he had
               felt safe in assuming that she would not attempt to invade the territory in his heart
               and mind that was consecrated to the dead Eleanor. The "door of the chamber"
               allusion, however, is also macabre, since a journey to its source reveals it as the
               door behind which the murderous Bluebeard (in the story by Charles Perrault) hid the
               bodies of his previous wives. Each new wife was forbidden to open it. Is there just a
               hint in this allusion that the neurotically possessive Harriet secretly blames Harold
               Forscythe for the death of her beloved and peerless Eleanor? This is an ironic
               suggestion indeed, given the celebrated empathy between Harriet and Harold (whose
               names, like their feelings, appropriately alliterate), an empathy born of their
               mutual reverence for Eleanor's memory. More likely, perhaps, the allusion intimates
               some covert danger to Ethel.</p>
            <p>Willa Cather was also fond of using biblical allusions, some of them for ironic
               purposes that are indiscernible if isolated from their scriptural contexts. As with
               other textual allusions, we must follow them to their sources. Near the end of <hi rend="italic">A
                  Lost Lady</hi>, Niel Herbert wishes he might call up the shade of the youthful
               Marian Forrester, "as the Witch of Endor called up Samuel's" shade. Niel wants to ask
               Marian "whether she had really found some ever-blooming, ever-burning, ever-piercing
               joy, or whether it was all fine play-acting" (171-72). The allusion is to 1 Samuel
               (28:7-15), where King Saul, engaged in a worrisome battle with the Philistines,
               approached the Lord but, because of his disobedience, received no answer. In
               desperation he consulted a woman of Endor reputed to be a spiritualist, and she
               conjured the soul of the deceased prophet Samuel. Instead of offering encouragement,
               however, Samuel told Saul that he would be conquered and slain in battle. Similarly,
               I cannot think that the spirit of Marian Forrester would have foreseen for the
               sanctimonious, conventional Niel Herbert anything resembling the "wild delight" he
               covets. And it is ironic, and terribly characteristic of Niel, that he would wish for
               news of joy by means of an allusion to gloom.</p>
            <p>Another ironic biblical allusion that requires a consideration of Cather's source to
               reveal its hidden meanings occurs near the end of <hi rend="italic">My Mortal Enemy</hi>. When Nellie
               Birdseye calls on the impoverished Henshawes in California, Myra complains that "the
               stalled ox would have trod softer" (82) than her noisy neighbors in the rooms above.
               Assuming that a stalled ox would do a good bit of stamping in place, we readily grasp
               her surface meaning. But as with previous examples, to bypass Cather's source would
               be to miss Myra's private and subtler meaning. The full verse in Proverbs (15:17) is
               instructive: "Better is a dinner of herbs where love is, than a stalled ox and hatred
               therewith." Placed in context, Myra's allusion is less a caustic criticism of the
               Henshawes' neighbors than it is a bitter commentary on the Henshawes themselves. A
               relationship that has turned sour can certainly be compared to a stalled ox-heavy,
               implacable, and beyond entreaty. just as Godfrey St. Peter, in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's
                  House</hi>, created a tableau featuring his sons-in-law with implications that only
               he and Lillian would fully grasp-and only he would enjoy-so Myra comments on her
               marriage through a biblical allusion that neither Nellie nor the freethinking Oswald
               would recognize. And I think Myra takes perverse pleasure in her rueful private joke.
               Less subtle is a biblical reference in <hi rend="italic">O Pioneers!</hi> that not only links Frank
               Shabata to King Herod but predicts his slaying of the innocents, Marie and Emil.
               Cather says that if Frank were to discover the spirit that Emil Bergson found in
               music, he would slay it "as Herod slew the innocents" (255).</p>
            <p>Cather's copious reliance on a few particular literary figures is repeated in her
               frequent use of a few musicians. It is significant, too, that her musical allusions
               are more often to vocal music and to singers and composers of vocal music than to
               instrumental music and performers of instrumental music. Allusions to the operas of
               Wagner are legion, and Cather makes numerous references to Schubert, Schumann, and
               Verdi as well. Voice was her passion and her subject perhaps because voice is also
               the writer's special instrument. Moreover, with song, as with literature, Cather had
               a written text to draw from and a similar opportunity to alter it in the borrowing.</p>
            <p>Occasionally she even reversed the meaning of a line by changing a single word. In
                  <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>, for instance, Godfrey St. Peter picks up on a line
               he hears in a performance of the Brahms <hi rend="italic">Requiem</hi>. In the original score the
               line reads, "He heapeth up riches, and cannot tell who shall <hi rend="italic">gather</hi> them."
               Cather renders the line differently: "He heapeth up riches and cannot tell who shall
                  <hi rend="italic">scatter</hi> them" (emphasis added). Only if we go to her source, or know the
                  <hi rend="italic">Requiem</hi> well, are we likely to catch the substitution of <hi rend="italic">scatter</hi> for
                  <hi rend="italic">gather</hi>. Thus changed, however, the line becomes an ironic reminder of the
               disappointing legacy of Tom Outland-increasing disaffection (emotional "scattering")
               and greed among the people once dearest to him. A disheartened St. Peter interprets
               the line as a "curiously bitter burst from the baritone" (157-58). Willa Cather may
               not have made the substitution knowingly, but one thing is certain: <hi rend="italic">scatter</hi>
               was the word she needed, not <hi rend="italic">gather</hi>, and it reverberates through the book as a
               baritone's voice reverberates through a concert hall.</p>
            <p>Although Cather was prolific in adapting allusions from written texts and in finding
               ironic uses for them, she had many other resources at hand, among them an impressive
               acquaintance with plant life in familiar locales and considerable knowledge of the
               visual arts. As an example of the former, I point to the incident in "On the Gulls'
               Road" when the moonstruck young diplomatic clerk admiringly compares Alexandra
               Ebbling's splendid blonde hair to a twining yellow plant native to his home locally
               called "love vine" (<hi rend="italic">CSF</hi> 87). She is disconcerted by the name, and he should be
               by the comparison too, for the vine her guileless lover describes is probably dodder,
               an insidious tangled pest, a common parasitic plant that flourishes by sucking
               nourishment from its host plants, eventually killing them. Although the young man
               does not know it, his intended compliment is both a slur and a foreboding. Indeed,
               twenty years later the Ambassador is still in the long-deceased Alexandra's clutches,
               unable to shake himself loose from her life-absorbing hold on him. This fact is
               symbolized in the story's Poesque final scene, where a lock of her hair still clings
               relentlessly to the Ambassador's arm, like inescapable strands of dodder.</p>
            <p>In "The Sculptor's Funeral" Cather generates heavy irony by having Harvey Merrick's
               coffin placed before a "Rogers group" sculpture in the Merrick family parlor (CSF
               176). None of the famous artist's own work is in evidence, only this popular
               twentydollar reproduction by John Rogers. Cather introduces a second layer of irony
               in the subject of that cheap art piece, which happens to feature John Alden and
               Priscilla. A probe of the allusion yields the title Cather withholds: "Why Don't You
               Speak for Yourself John." The "Rogers group," therefore, seems to ask Priscilla's
               question of the inert artist, silenced all his young life by his unsympathetic
               environment and now again voiceless in that environment in his death, denied speech
               even through his art.</p>
            <p>In all, Willa Cather uses allusion to suggest more than appears on the surface of her
               narratives. She seems so open and forthright in her fiction that we sometimes miss
               the allusions, ironic or otherwise, that she does not single out. Even when we
               encounter an obvious allusion, we may be hard-pressed to uncover its source. The
               immense contribution of John March in identifying and explicating hundreds (perhaps
               thousands) of Cather's allusions can scarcely be overstated. And by the time another
               year passes, my graduate student colleagues and I hope to have an important phase of
               his work in print. It is possible that one day the allusive Willa Cather will be less
               elusive, though I would not bank on it.</p>
            
          </body><back> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">A Lost Lady</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1923.</bibl>
               <bibl>
                  <hi rend="italic">&#8212;&#8212;. My Mortal Enemy</hi>. New York: Knopf, 192.6.</bibl>
               <bibl>
                  <hi rend="italic">&#8212;&#8212;. One of Ours</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1922.</bibl>
               <bibl>
                  <hi rend="italic">&#8212;&#8212;. The Professor's House</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1925.</bibl>
               <bibl>
                  <hi rend="italic">&#8212;&#8212;. Uncle Valentine and Other Stories</hi>: Willa Cather's
                  Uncollected</bibl>
               <bibl>
                  <hi rend="italic">Short Fiction, 1915-1929</hi>. Ed. Bernice Slote. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P,
                  1973.</bibl>
               <bibl>
                  <hi rend="italic">&#8212;&#8212;. Willa Cather's Collected Short Fiction, 1892-1912</hi>.
                  Ed. Virginia Faulkner. Rev. ed. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1965.</bibl>
               <bibl>March, John. <hi rend="italic">A Reader's Companion to the Fiction of Willa Cather</hi>. Ed.
                  Marilyn Arnold, with Debra Lynn Thornton. Westport CT: Greenwood P, 1993.</bibl>
               <bibl>Shakespeare, William. <hi rend="italic">The Riverside Shakespeare</hi>. Boston: Houghton Mifflin,
                  1974.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
             
             <div1 type="bibliogr"><head type="main">ADDITIONAL BIBLIOGRAPHY</head>
               <listBibl><bibl>Baker, Bruce. "From Region to the Word: Two Allusions in Cather's A Lost Lady."
                     <hi rend="italic">Midamerica: The Yearbook of the Society for the Study of Midwestern
                     Literature 8</hi> (1986): 61-68.</bibl>
               <bibl>Giannone, Richard. <hi rend="italic">Music in Willa Cather's Fiction</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska
                  P, 1968.</bibl>
               <bibl>Hall, Joan Wylie. "Nordic Mythology in Willa Cather's 'The Joy of Nelly Deane."
                     <hi rend="italic">Studies in Short Fiction</hi> 26.3 (1989): 339-41</bibl>
               <bibl>
                  <hi rend="italic">&#8212;&#8212;.</hi> "Treacherous Texts: The Perils of Allusion in
                  Cather's Early Stories." <hi rend="italic">Colby Library Quarterly</hi> 24.3 (1988): 141-50</bibl>
               <bibl>Romines, Ann. <hi rend="italic">The Home Plot. Women, Writing, and Domestic Ritual.</hi> Amherst:
                  U of Massachusetts P, 1992.</bibl>
               <bibl>Rosowski, Susan J. "Prototypes for Willa Cather's 'Flavia and Her Artists': The
                  Canfield Connection." <hi rend="italic">American Notes and Queries</hi> 23.9-10 (1985): 143-45</bibl>
               <bibl>Slote, Bernice. "Willa Cather: The Secret Web." <hi rend="italic">Five Essays on Willa Cather:
                     The Merrimack Symposium</hi>. Ed. John Murphy. North Andover MA: Merrimack
                  College, 1974. 1-19.</bibl>
               <bibl>Stouck, David. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather's Imagination</hi>. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1975</bibl>
               <bibl>Woodress, James. "Willa Cather: American Experience and European Tradition."
                     <hi rend="italic">The Art of Willa Cather</hi>. Ed. Bernice Slote and Virginia Faulkner.
                  Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1974. 43-62.</bibl>
               <bibl>Work, James C. "Cather's Confounded Conundrums in <hi rend="italic">The Professor's House</hi>."
                     <hi rend="italic">Western American Literature</hi> 18.4 (1984):
                  303-12.</bibl></listBibl>
            </div1>
            </back> </text>
         <text id="fire">
             <front><head type="main">"Fire and Wit"</head><head type="sub">Storytelling and the American Artist in Cather's <hi rend="italic">My
                     Ántonia</hi></head>
               
            <byline>PAULA WOOLLEY</byline></front>
            <body><div1 type="section"><p>At the end of her groundbreaking article "The Forgotten Reaping-Hook: Sex in <hi rend="italic">My
                  Ántonia</hi>," Blanche Gelfant exhorts readers of Cather's novel not to
               perpetuate the "violence and the destructive attitudes toward race and sex" Gelfant
               finds in Jim Burden's narrative (81). Gelfant writes:
            <q rend="block">We must begin to look at <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, long considered a
               representatively American novel, not only for its beauty of art and for its
               affirmation of history, but also, and instructively, for its negations and evasions.
               Much as we would like to ignore them, for they bring painful confrontations, we must
               see what they would show us about ourselves-how we betray our past when we forget its
               most disquieting realities; how we begin to redeem it when we remember. (81-82)</q></p>
            <p>Since the publication of Gelfant's article in 1971 much important work has been done
               to address the "disquieting realities" in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>. Following
               Gelfant's lead, Elizabeth Ammons has examined Cather's racist portrayal of Blind
               d'Arnault, and critics such as Judith Fetterley and Sharon O'Brien have discussed
               Cather's use of a male narrator as a disguise for her lesbianism. Yet another
               "negation and evasion" hides in Jim's narrative, one that, when acknowledged,
               actually supports the long-held view of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> as a
               "representatively American novel," but by redefining and expanding our vision of
               American culture. This "negation and evasion" begins with Jim's repression of
               Ántonia's role as an artist. Most recent critics agree that Jim's portrayal
               of Ántonia at the end of the novel is reductive-she has become a "mythic"
               figure, an "Earth Mother"- but they differ on whether Ántonia transcends
               this objectification.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn1" id="pw-a1" n="1"/> Cather does, however, offer us a way to read against Jim's narrative to find an
               alternative view of both Ántonia and Jim himself. Throughout the novel,
               Ántonia enters Jim's narrative by telling her own stories, so that, if we
               listen for her voice, <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> is as much the story of
               Ántonia's development as an artist as it is the story of Jim's vision of
               her. That is, the growing recognition of the oral tradition in literary studies
               allows us to reread the novel with a new emphasis on Ántonia as a
                  storyteller.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn2" id="pw-a2" n="2"/>
            </p>
            <p>Although Cather often expressed her admiration of oral storytelling and other forms
               of folk or "low" art, her prevailing desire to position herself within the
               male-dominated and male-defined literary tradition prevented her from explicitly
               identifying Ántonia as an artist. Instead, through her references to Virgil,
               Cather emphasizes Jim's role as the storyteller who seeks to "bring the Muse into
               [his] country" (169). Still, once we view Ántonia as an artist rather than
               as Jim's muse, we find that she is only one of a group of nonprivileged creators in
                  <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> whose work provides an alternative to the tradition of
               Western high art. Traits that Cather elsewhere described as signifying the "true
               artist" characterize not only Ántonia but also Lena Lingard, Blind
               d'Arnault, and the actress in <hi rend="italic">Camille</hi>. By highlighting these usually unnoticed
               artists in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, we can begin to see new patterns and contrasts
               emerge from the jumble of impressions that Cather produces by including the stories
               and art of others. In sharp contrast to these unrecognized artists, who celebrate
               life and enliven others, we notice the suicidal men-Mr. Shimerda, a tramp, and Wick
               Cutter-whose efforts to control or ease the harshness and formlessness of life on the
               prairie result in self-destruction. Each of these men is associated in his own way
               with art as well as with the life-denying impulses of control or repression. Their
               violent efforts at control not only destroy their selves but suggest the deadness of
               art when it is full of sentimental platitudes or overwhelmed by despair.</p>
            <p>This motif of destructive control that underlies the presence of death and lifeless
               art in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> exemplifies Jim's (and Cather's) conflicted
               relation to narrative itself. By allowing the entry of other voices and other
               artists, Cather produces what is now considered a "feminine" text. However, in the
               introduction she has Jim deny the artistic quality of his narrative because it lacks
               "form" (2), in other words, the single voice, the linear and climactic plot, and the
               stable objectification of "the other," which are valued in the Western literary
               tradition. In an interview, Cather likewise described <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> as
               full of "structural fault[s]," but she acknowledged the necessity of her divergence
               from the conventional form of the novel. "I know [the structural faults] are there,
               and made them knowingly," she said, because "I knew I'd ruin my material if I put it
               in the usual fictional pattern" (<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person</hi> 79, 77). In fact,
               through the "formlessness" of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, Cather allows for a vivid
               contrast between the vibrant art of the marginalized artist and the lifeless,
               ultimately life-draining art of the masculine dominant culture (epitomized in Jim
               Burden), which she ambivalently desired to join.</p> </div1><div1 type="section"> <p>The conflict between Jim's and Ántonia's narrative visions emerges most
               clearly during his visit with her at the end of the novel. After a twenty-year
               separation, Jim writes, "I did not want to find [Ántonia] aged and broken; I
               really dreaded it. In the course of twenty crowded years one parts with many
               illusions. I did not wish to lose the early ones" (211). During this visit, Jim
               replaces his early "illusions" about Ántonia with new ones, now seeing her
               as an asexual Earth Mother. But Ántonia manages to challenge Jim's narrative
               vision: she brings out old photographs that, as jean Schwind points out, allow us to
               see Jim for the first time (51). Tellingly, he appears as "an awkward-looking boy"
               and as a young man "trying to look easy and jaunty" (225). Clearly, Jim's
               self-consciousness and lack of ease and the effort he puts into achieving the
               appearance of being carefree and comfortable embody the critical vision Cather has of
               her male narrator. The revelation that Jim has been masquerading all along encourages
               us to question his reliability as a narrator of both his own and Ántonia's
                  pasts.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn3" id="pw-a3" n="3"/>
            </p>
            <p>But Jim finds that Ántonia does not simply possess pictorial representations
               of him. More importantly, she has made him into a character in the stories she tells
               her children. As she tells him, "these children know all about you and Charley and
               Sally, like as if they'd grown up with you" (215-16). After years of thinking of
               Ántonia as his own property, an "ideal" that "really [is] a part of me"
               (206), and above all a text for him to write, Jim finds that she has produced her own
               narrative. Ántonia's stories even rival Jim's own by contradicting the view
               of himself that he strives to assert. Although her children know "all about" Jim (and
               this is stressed by her sons' repetition of "we know!" in response to his feeble
               effort to tell them about "his" Ántonia), they are nevertheless surprised
               when Jim says, "I was very much in love with your mother once." To this Anton
               replies, "She never told us that" (222). Ántonia has probably told quite a
               different story, for it is clear that she has always thought of Jim as a child, from
               their early "nesting" together (19) to her inclusion of the adult Jim with the
               Harling children when she says: "I declare, Jim, I loved you children almost as much
               as I love my own" (215).<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn4" id="pw-a4" n="4"/>
            </p>
            <p>Indeed, Ántonia's stories seem to have included the boy who killed an aged
               and drowsy rattlesnake but to have omitted the portrait that evolves in Jim's
               account: the young man who boldly scorned bourgeois conventions by associating with
               hired girls,' The Cuzak children's familiarity with the story of his killing the
               snake revives Jim's uncomfortable awareness of the discrepancy between reality-the
               snake's age and his own fear-and Ántonia's exultation of his "manly"
               heroism. The children also realize that the story is a tall tale, for they tell Jim
               that Ántonia changes the snake's length from story to story (225). Although
               her story ostensibly emphasizes his "manliness," it actually portrays Jim's
               masculinity as a fiction. To Ántonia and her children, "Jim Burden" is still
               the "awkward-looking boy" whose picture elicits a giggle from Leo (225).</p>
            <p>Feeling that Ántonia's narratives threaten his view of himself (as well as
               the authority of his narrative), Jim begins to distance himself from her in the final
               two chapters. Immediately after looking at the photographs and hearing the family
               legends about him, Jim refers to Ántonia only as the children's mother (226)
               and retires to bed with two of her sons. Although he has just left the presence of
               the real woman, he thinks of her as a work of art: "Ántonia had always been
               one to leave images in the mind that did not fade-that grew stronger with time. In my
               memory there was a succession of such pictures, fixed there like the old woodcuts of
               one's first primer" (226). After reducing her to a new, unchanging image that he can
               firmly stick into the photo album of his mind, Jim abandons Ántonia the
               woman as the center of his narrative's interest. After years of fluctuation in his
               opinion and approval of Ántonia and her behavior, Jim feels that she is
               finally controllable.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn5" id="pw-a5" n="5"/> Once he turns his attention to her husband and sons, he sees Ántonia as
               a mother and housekeeper whose role as originator and accommodator of the family's
               life remains stable and safely behind the scenes. When he refers to her again in the
               novel's concluding paragraphs, "his" Ántonia is once again the little girl
               he knew when he was a child.</p>
            <p>Jim's efforts to repress Ántonia's active role as an artist have been
               unwittingly perpetuated by critics who also overlook her artistry and see her only as
               the subject of Jim's art. Rather than thinking about the stories that seem to disrupt
               Jim's reminiscences as art produced by Ántonia and others,<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn6" id="pw-a6" n="6"/> most critics have seen them as embedded in the text merely to advance Cather's
                  themes.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn7" id="pw-a7" n="7"/> Although Jim enjoys Ántonia's stories, he thinks of them as
               "entertainment" for children (226), not as an art form. However, his description of
               her storytelling at the Harlings' house hints that it is something more important to
               Cather: "We all liked Tony's stories. Her voice had a peculiarly engaging quality; it
               was deep, a little husky, and one always heard the breath vibrating behind it.
               Everything she said seemed to come right out of her heart" (113). Instead of
               responding to Ántonia's stories as constructed narratives, Jim thinks only
               of her voice. In this way he deflects his-and the reader's-attention from her
               creativity and emphasizes her lack of any apparent artistic craft; her words "come
               right out of her heart," unshaped by the formal conventions of elite art.</p>
            <p>However, Cather's presentation of Ántonia's storytelling allows for a more
               complex appreciation. Cather often links oral expression with art and artistic
               ability, and she values art that conveys and inspires unembellished emotion. In her
               earlier <hi rend="italic">Song of the Lark</hi>, for example, the singer Thea Kronborg praises the
               voice specifically for being a "vessel" of "life itself":<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn8" id="pw-a8" n="8"/> "What was any art but an effort to make a sheath, a mould in which to imprison
               for a moment the shining, elusive element which is life itself-life hurrying past us
               and running away, too strong to stop, too sweet to lose? The Indian women had held it
               in their jars.... <hi rend="italic">In singing, one made a vessel of one's throat and nostrils and
                  held it on one's breath</hi>, caught the stream in a scale of natural intervals"
               (304, emphasis added). According to Thea's definition, Ántonia's apparently
               artless stories are a lucid vessel for life and thus represent the purest form of
               art.</p>
            <p>As Sharon O'Brien has argued, Cather's reviews of female opera singers present an
               alternative to the traditional association of "sword/penis/pen/male/artist" by
               suggesting a feminine version: "vessel/womb/throat/voice/woman/artist" (171). In the
               singer's voice, Cather finds a way for the female artist to link craftsmanship with
               the "natural power" of the female body (O'Brien 171); likewise, we can find in the
               storyteller's voice a linkage of the physical body with creative power. O'Brien
               argues that Cather also associates the talent of the female writer with her "voice,"
               by which she implies not only literary style and tone but also "individuality,
               originality, and identity" (173-74). This is seen in Cather's preface to Sarah Orne
               Jewett's <hi rend="italic">Country of the Pointed Firs</hi>, where she writes that "every great story
               . . must leave in the mind of the sensitive reader an intangible residuum of
               pleasure; a cadence, a quality of voice that is exclusively the writer's own,
               individual, unique" (7). Cather uses <hi rend="italic">voice</hi> to mean more than the tone and
               style of the writing by stressing its independence from the words on the page: this
               "quality of voice" is one that the reader "can remember without the volume at hand,
               can experience over and over again in the mind but can never absolutely define, as
               one can experience in memory a melody" (Preface 7). Or, we might add, as one
               remembers an oral tale.</p>
            <p>In Jim's description of Ántonia's storytelling, Ántonia's voice
               both her physical voice and her artistic style and tone-is unique and striking, with
               its "peculiarly engaging quality" and its implied roots in her "life itself": her
               breath, her heart, her female body. But, interestingly, female identity is erased,
               for Jim describes Ántonia in masculine terms: her voice is "deep, a little
               husky," and he refers to her by her male nickname, Tony. This elision points, on the
               one hand, to Jim's sense of Ántonia's slippery gender identity: her rough
               manner, appearance, and work in the fields make her seem too much "like a man," which
               (perhaps because of insecurity about his own manhood) he finds disconcerting and
               "disagreeable" (81). Then again, Jim's movement away from Ántonia's
               femininity when she performs her art suggests Cather's own ambivalence about
               favorably portraying a nonprivileged art form performed by an uneducated woman. By
               emphasizing Ántonia's masculine traits, Cather could give her storytelling
               all the power of the traditionally masculine voice of authority, but at the expense
               of Ántonia's identity as a female artist.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn9" id="pw-a9" n="9"/>
            </p>
            <p>Ántonia's storytelling lies between singing as performance and writing as
               original composition. She belongs not to the Western literary tradition but to a
               tradition of oral literature, which values communal sharing rather than originality
               and solitary authorship. Cather displayed her high regard for storytelling and its
               influence on her own development as a writer when, in a Bread Loaf School lecture,
               she called the female storyteller of her Virginian childhood her "first teacher in
               narrative" (Bennett 208). Through Ántonia and others in <hi rend="italic">My
                  Ántonia</hi>, Cather tacitly celebrates the oral tradition of storytelling
               and allows other voices to enter and challenge her elite male narrator. But even
               though Ántonia's role as a storyteller emerges in bits and pieces, Cather
               never emphasizes it, and Jim always retreats from recognizing her as an artist; he
               wants Ántonia as a muse, not a rival. Ántonia's threat as a rival
               would be immense exactly because she creates stories under assumptions contrary to
               the tradition the adult Jim has been educated in (a tradition that, ironically, never
               seems to him to be as vital as his less sophisticated, "early friends" [168]). For
               Cather, emphasizing Ántonia's role as an artist would have been a bold act
               in 1918, for it would have aligned Cather with the folk culture of recent immigrants;
               also, if Cather had taken the perspective of an uneducated female storyteller, her
               novel would not have found a place within the elite, masculine American literary
               tradition being defined by contemporary male writers and professors.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn10" id="pw-a10" n="10"/> Still, although Cather never explicitly calls Ántonia an artist within
               the text of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, her descriptions of Ántonia's
               storytelling and vitality clearly conform to the definition of <hi rend="italic">artist</hi> that she
               held both against and alongside the definitions of her time and culture.</p>
            <p>Cather most explicitly identified Ántonia as an artist when she said of Anna
               Sadilek Pavelka, the model for Ántonia, that "she was one of the truest
               artists I ever knew in the keenness and sensitiveness of her enjoyment, in her love
               of people and in her willingness to take pains" (<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person</hi> 44).
               Here Cather aligns the artistic personality with traits traditionally considered
               feminine -selflessness and sensitivity to the needs of othersand with the ability to
               enjoy life with enthusiasm. If in her early life Cather saw art as a masculine
               endeavor, she nevertheless began to attribute "feminine" qualities to the artist as
               early as the 1890s, in her college essays and reviews. In these essays, about writers
               from Shakespeare and Carlyle to "Ouida," as well as in her later comments about
               writers such as Jewett, Cather repeatedly describes the creativity of writers as
               involving a "gift of sympathy" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 46, 422; Preface 7), which allows them
               to "actually [get] inside another person's skin" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 449); an "exuberant
               passion" or "supreme love," which is more important to genius than "supreme
               intellect" or perfect form (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 434, 52); and a willingness to give
               themselves "absolutely to (their] material," to "[fade] away into the land and people
               of [their] heart, [and to die] of love only to be born again" (Preface 7). O'Brien
               argues that the traits Cather defines as necessary to the creative process can be
               seen as feminine because "even if the artist's social role was male and some aspects
               of creativity [were] metaphorically associated with paternity, the sympathy,
               identification, and receptive submission to inspiration Cather attributed to male
               writers in the 1890s and finally claimed for herself were considered feminine
               attributes by her society" (159-60).<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn11" id="pw-a11" n="11"/> Besides being traditionally feminine, these traits clearly correspond to the
               enthusiasm and selfless empathy that Cather praises in Anna Pavelka and develops in
               Ántonia.</p>
            <p>Ántonia's development as a storyteller begins from the moment Jim teaches
               her English. She expresses her delight in language when she excitedly wrings English
               words from Jim and then offers him a silver ring, an exchange he finds "extravagant"
               because he does not realize the value words have for her (19). As soon as she is able
               to talk "about almost anything," Ántonia tells Jim her first stories about
               the badger-hunting dogs in Bohemia and Old Hata (27). just as many of her stories
               link her Bohemian past with the American prairie, Ántonia's English remains
               a hybrid of her mother tongue and her new language. In contrast to Lena, who gives a
               new spin to American "flat commonplaces," Ántonia always has "something
               impulsive and foreign in her speech" (180). Her lively and original English and the
               energy of her enthusiasm recall Edith Lewis's description of the storyteller to whom
               Cather listened as a child: "Her talk was full of fire and wit, rich in the native
               idiom" (II).</p>
            <p>Ántonia's stories are spontaneous and candid in their details of Bohemian
               life or the actions of people on the prairie. Jim is able to undervalue her stories
               because they do not fulfill the Western definition of high art. He thinks of her oral
               tales as interesting diversions rather than as an art form involving craft and skill,
               talents the young Cather herself found lacking in female writers (O'Brien 159).
               Unlike Jim, Ántonia is not concerned with authorial authority. She usually
               tells stories without manipulating their meaning, presenting people's acts in all
               their gruesome detail and offering her own reaction, if at all, as only one way of
               thinking about the story. Her object is always to represent what Cather calls "life
               itself." She does not try to assign motivation to the characters in her stories or
               objectify them as reflections of her own psyche, as Jim does. When she tells the
               story of the tramp who kills himself, for example, Ántonia ends with a
               question rather than an interpretation: "What would anyone want to kill themselves in
               summer for?" (115). Thus she opens up the meaning of her story to her listeners; and
               the story's reverberation in Jim's memory clearly suggests the effectiveness of her
               method. Similarly, she does not judge Peter and Pavel when she translates their
               story, which Jim, out of morbid fascination, retells in his own words rather than
               relating it as Ántonia told it.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn12" id="pw-a12" n="12"/> Time and again, her stories gain a new life in her listeners' minds, as when
               Nina Harling "interprets [Ántonia's stories about Christmas in Bohemia]
               fancifully, and . . . cherished a belief that Christ was born in Bohemia a short time
               before the Shimerdas left that country" (113).</p>
            <p>Of course, in her stories Ántonia represents life as she remembers it, and
               she thus offers an alternative to Jim's narrative. The only story that she noticeably
               changes and interprets is that of Jim and the rattlesnake. Although she casts this
               story as a rite of manhood, Ántonia clearly still thinks of Jim as a child;
               for after he kills the snake, she tries to wipe his face with a handkerchief and
               "comfortingly" tells him that he is a "big mans" now (32). The story really serves as
               a rite of passage for Ántonia, as Jim perhaps realizes when he returns to
               the kitchen and finds her "standing in the middle of the floor, telling the story
               with a great deal of colour" (34). The killing of the snake launches Ántonia
               as an "epic" storyteller at the center of an audience's attention. By telling this
               story Ántonia actually displaces Jim as its rightful narrator, since
               according to the tradition of folk narratives, the narrator of a "hero story" based
               on real experience should be the "hero" himself (Dobos 177).<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn13" id="pw-a13" n="13"/> As the storyteller, Ántonia in effect becomes its hero, even though her
               role within the tale is that of a helpless female. Ántonia's position as
               both the teller of and a character within this story parallels the two views we can
               take of her in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>: as a storyteller in her own right and the
               object defined by Jim's narrative. Contrary to Western ideas of high art,
               Ántonia does not insist on solitary authorship, but allows others to tell
               "her" stories. She encourages her, eldest son to tell the story of Wick Cutter's
               suicide-murder, with only "occasional promptings" (231) And, of course, she offers no
               resistance to Jim when he sees (and writes about) her as "anything that a woman can
               be to a man" (206).</p>
            <p>The communal aspect of Ántonia's storytelling- both her responsiveness to
               her audience and their response to her-also reflects Cather's attribution of
               traditionally feminine qualities to the artist. After hearing Ántonia's
               story about the tramp who commits suicide, Jim thinks about the similarities between
               her and Mrs. Harling, both of whom have "strong, independent natures" and more
               nurturing characteristics: "They loved children and animals and music, and rough play
               and digging in the earth. They liked to prepare rich, hearty food and to see people
               eat it; to make up soft white beds and to see youngsters asleep in them.... Deep down
               in each of them there was a kind of hearty joviality, a relish of life, not
               over-delicate, but very invigorating. I never tried to define it, but I was
               distinctly conscious of it" (116). Instead of reflecting on Ántonia's highly
               disturbing tale, Jim takes refuge in more comforting thoughts, seeming to define a
               type of maternal nature while denying that he ever "tried to define it." However, if
               we read this passage in light of Cather's remarks about Anna Pavelka, it also
               describes the female artist. Here the sympathy, passion, and self-abandonment of the
               artist reappear. Most notably, Ántonia and Mrs. Harling enjoy watching
               others enjoy their domestic art. Because of their selflessness, Ántonia and
               Mrs. Harling are not bothered by the ephemeral nature of their work; instead, they
               work to provide pleasure for others. With their "relish of life," the two women make
               art from life rather than from memory and obsession, as Jim does, and without his
               concern about control.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn14" id="pw-a14" n="14"/>
            </p>
            <p>That Ántonia's art includes both her storytelling and her domesticity is
               supported by Cather's linkage, in a 1921 interview, of farmers' wives with
               creativity: "The farmer's wife who raises a large family and cooks for them and makes
               their clothes and keeps house . . . and thoroughly enjoys doing it all, and doing it
               well, contributes more to art than all the culture clubs" (<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in
               Person</hi> 47). Certainly, Ántonia's family life and farm express her
               creative vision. Her children behave so perfectly that they seem to have been raised
               in a utopia; she even seats them at the dinner table "according to a system" that
               allows the older children to care for the younger ones (223). Ántonia draws
               upon European culture and language as well as upon the lessons she has learned from
               American women to create this harmonious family life. But as her husband's controlled
               discontent and their triple-enclosed garden remind us, she has achieved this harmony
               through hard work, by constantly keeping the forces of nature or individual
               dissatisfaction at bay. Although the seemingly paradisaical setting leads Jim to read
               Ántonia as an Earth Mother, her enclave on the prairie is ambiguously
               limited by its removal from society, as Katrina Irving points out, at the same time
               that it is peaceful and fertile (101). Ántonia's increased removal from the
               English language and from town life reflects her marginalization both as an immigrant
               and as an artist who works in a nonprivileged form. However, her children greatly
               appreciate her stories and display artistic talent themselves: Rudolph as a
               storyteller, Leo as a violinist, and Nina as a dancer. Ántonia provides
               American society not only with badly needed workers, as Irving argues, but with new
               artists.</p></div1>
            <div1 type="section"><head type="main">II</head>
            <p>Although Cather does not explicitly identify Ántonia, the other homemakers,
               or Lena the dressmaker as artists within the text of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, her
               portrayal of women who do creative work without recognition realistically depicts the
               position of nonprivileged artists in Western society. In a culture that sees art as
               work created and signed by one person, and crafted according to rules deemed
               aesthetic by a cultural elite, the oral tales of a hired girl, the dresses of a
               small-town dressmaker, or the cheerful kitchen of a farmer's wife would not be valued
               as creative work. Even Cather, who claimed to view storytelling and domesticity as
               art, nevertheless strove to fulfill the standards of Western high art in her own
               writing. Yet the structure of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, which formerly puzzled
               critics, is unconventional precisely because of her inclusion of the voices and tales
               of other storytellers; its structure could even be said to imitate the shape of
               Ántonia's storytelling and to realistically reproduce the effect and
               influence of all forms of art-high and low-on one's life.</p>
            <p>In an interview, Cather insisted that the structure of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> was
               necessary to her subject: "<hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> . . . is just the other side of
               the rug, the pattern that is supposed not to count in a story. In it there is no love
               affair, no courtship, no marriage, no broken heart, no struggle for success. I knew
               I'd ruin my material if I put it in the usual fictional pattern. I just used it the
               way I thought absolutely true" (<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person</hi> 77). Cather's attempt
               to be "true" to her material recalls the value she placed an representing "life
               itself." Although Jim says his manuscript describes "pretty much all that
               [Ántonia's] name recalls to me" (2), he includes many memories in which
               Ántonia is only marginally important or is actually replaced by another
               "hired girl," Lena Lingard. The focus of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> moves away from
               Ántonia time and again, often to alight on another nonprivileged artist. If
               we look at some of these other artists-Lena, Blind d'Arnault, and the actress in
                  <hi rend="italic">Camille</hi>-we can see that they share Ántonia's lack of egoism; their
               attitude toward their art likewise contrasts with the Western (and highly masculine)
               tradition of artistic control, authority, and distinction.</p>
            <p>Although Cather provides us with some biographical evidence that she considered
               Ántonia's storytelling and domestic work as undervalued forms of art, her
               attitude toward Lena as a figure for the female artist is less clear. Yet Lena can be
               seen as an artist, despite Jim's obscuring descriptions of her dressmaking as merely
               a business. Her interest in dressmaking obviously is not centered on financial
               success, which she is inept at managing, but on her enjoyment of the work itself, for
               the creative expression it allows. She makes the female body-both her own and her
               customers'-into her canvas by showing it to its best "effect" (179). From her
               earliest days of poverty, Lena has used whatever resources were at hand, making old
               clothes "over for herself very becomingly" (108). When she makes dresses for others,
               she abdicates some artistic control by working in a medium that becomes part of the
               aesthetic effect of the woman who wears it.</p>
            <p>Lena derives sensual enjoyment from her art; Jim often finds her "in the evening ...
               alone in her work-room, draping folds of satin on a wire figure, with a quite
               blissful expression" (179). This enjoyment is significant in light of Cather's own
               attitude toward feminine attire. As an adolescent, Cather called dresses and skirts
               "the greatest folly of the Nineteenth Century" (Bennett 113), but as an adult she
               began to appreciate dresses when they were worn by other women. While living with
               Isabelle McClung, O'Brien writes, Cather came to see why "the female dress she found
               confining and unacceptable in adolescence could be redefined and reimagined along
               with the female identity it symbolized" (237). Cather's mature interest in feminine
               dress, which she incorporates in Lena, thus combined her attraction to its effect and
               her effort to fashion her own image as a woman drawn to other women.</p>
            <p>Yet, ironically, by celebrating a woman's appreciation of the female body, Lena's
               similarly female-focused art paradoxically attracts heterosexual males.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn15" id="pw-a15" n="15"/> Like Ántonia, Lena does not assert artistic control by resisting men's
               efforts to "write" her into their own narratives. When she appears in Black Hawk, "a
               graceful picture in her blue cashmere dress and little blue hat" (103), she is the
               one making the picture, but Jim believes he is the one framing her. Lena is
               unthreatened by this appropriation of her sensuality; she recognizes that "it makes
               [men] feel important to think they're in love with somebody" (185). Jim responds to
               Lena's sensually self-confident and self-celebratory artistic power by idealizing her
               as his muse, just as he retreats from Ántonia's storytelling at the end of
               the novel by seeing her as a symbol of "immemorial human attitudes" (226).</p>
            <p>Cather's linkage of the "true artist" with a "relish of life" and selflessness is not
               confined to her female characters. In the musicians Blind d'Arnault and Mr. and Mrs.
               Vanni we can see the same traits, for their music enlivens the stiffly conventional
               community of Black Hawk without being recognized as art. In a town where "the married
               people sat like images on their front porches," the Vannis' tent is an enabling space
               "where one could laugh aloud without being reproved by the ensuing silence" (125-26).
               The music of these "cheerful-looking Italians" (114) lowers the inhibitions of the
               middle-class as it echoes through the town, "call[ing] so archly, so seductively,
               that our feet hurried toward the tent of themselves" (126). Thus, while Cather's
               female artists inspire others with an enjoyment of the sensual pleasures of daily
               life, her ethnically or racially marginalized musicians temporarily enable their
               audiences to enjoy and celebrate their own sexuality as an enlivening force.</p>
            <p>This enlivening power appears clearly in the African American pianist Blind
               d'Arnault, whom Jim describes as providing the only "break in the dreary monotony" of
               March (116). Although Jim dismisses d'Arnault's music as violating Western standards
               of high art ("as piano-playing, it was perhaps abominable"), he nevertheless feels
               that it is "something real, vitalized by a sense of rhythm" (121). Although Jim
               belittles d'Arnault's talent by describing it as instinctual, even bestial, and by
               calling his execution flawed, this only emphasizes that d'Arnault is not an artist
               who carefully gains a desired effect through life-draining intellectual effort, as do
               Mrs. Jim Burden's artists, who the unnamed narrator of the introduction dismisses as
               having "advanced ideas" but "mediocre ability" (2). Instead, d'Arnault's talent is
               expressed as a liveliness and a lack of rigid artistic control. Unlike
               Ántonia or Lena, d'Arnault has a more ambiguous attitude toward control of
               his art and toward his objectification by his audience. While Jim sees him as a
               "docile and happy" black (123, 118), d'Arnault seems to be playing with the
               expectations of his white audience by putting on what Houston A. Baker Jr. calls the
               "mask of minstrelsy" (47) in order to downplay the threat his powerful performance
               might inspire in that audience.</p>
            <p>The signs of that threat-to both Jim and Cather-are evident in the defensive racism
               throughout the chapter devoted to d'Arnault. As Elizabeth Ammons argues, by choosing
               to include d'Arnault in her novel and yet resorting to racist stereotypes in her
               description of him, Cather ambivalently acknowledges her debt to African American art
               forms (Ammons, <hi rend="italic">Conflicting Stories</hi> 132).<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn16" id="pw-a16" n="16"/> Cather is also compelled to include a small portrait of d'Arnault's development
               as an artist when, in the middle of his description of the performance, Jim abruptly
               slips into an omniscient narrative recounting the pianist's past. Although this story
               is filled with racist descriptions and seems designed to dismiss d'Arnault's talent
               as freakish, it at times takes on d'Arnault's perspective, relating his childhood
               attraction to music and his wonder at the piano's "kind" response to his touch (120).
               The story must have been told by d'Arnault at some point, but Jim -tellingly- does
               not allow the black pianist's own voice to enter the narrative. Since it is
               impossible to imagine that Jim would hold such an intimate conversation with
               d'Arnault, it is more likely that someone else, perhaps Mrs. Harlin told Jim the
               story, which further removes d'Arnault's voice and narrative control from his life
               story. Instead, the story is interpreted through the distorting lens of a racist
               sensibility that lessens d'Arnault's threat to Jim's (and Cather's) allegiance to an
               elite Western aesthetic by obscuring his possession of the same kind of creativity
               that Cather praises in her criticism and portrays in this novel.</p>
            <p>D'Arnault's music makes possible an environment of playfulness and sexuality among
               those on the fringes of Black Hawk society, bringing the hired girls and the
               traveling salesmen together to dance. The pianist introduces sexuality into the text
               for the first time as something celebratory and enjoyable rather than as the socially
               disruptive force that Jim sees in Lena's sexuality. However, d'Arnault's role as the
               enabling agent of others' sexuality is highly problematic because it plays into
               racist stereotypes of African Americans. D'Arnault's own sexuality is portrayed as
               autoerotic; we are told that his music "worried his body incessantly" and allows him
               to enjoy "himself as only a Negro can. It was as if all the agreeable sensations
               possible for creatures of flesh and blood were heaped up on those black-and-white
               keys, and he were gloating over them and trickling them through his yellow fingers"
               (121). While the marginalized members of Black Hawk are able to act on these
               "agreeable sensations" by dancing together, d'Arnault's sexuality is only figured as
               self-enjoyment. Meanwhile, Jim disappears as a body during this passage and does not
               participate in the dancing, which leaves him impotently excited and restless (123).
               Threatened by the African American artist whose music elicits a sexual response in
               him, Jim reasserts his own narrative control by repeatedly describing d'Arnault in
               demeaning and dehumanizing terms. Indeed, by associating d'Arnault's music with
               sexuality, Jim denies that it is art; but the ability of this music to evoke passion
               and pleasure-which so agitates Jim-points to its status as art according to Cather's
               definition.</p>
            <p>Jim is again aroused (but less troublesomely) by a less than polished artistic
               performance when he and Lena attend a production of <hi rend="italic">Camille</hi> in Lincoln. His
               view of the actress who plays Marguerite parallels his description of d'Arnault's
               unschooled and unrefined yet arousing performance: she is "a woman who could not be
               taught . . . though she had a crude natural force which carried with people whose
               feelings were accessible and whose taste was not squeamish" (176). This depiction
               reflects Jim's ambivalence as an older man recalling his naivé and
               undeveloped artistic taste as a college student; yet he acknowledges that the
               performance, though "crude," is nevertheless powerful. While the actress is able to
               inspire the young Jim to "[believe] devoutly" in her performance (176), the older
               narrator attributes her effect to the play itself rather than to her talent: "Her
               conception of the character was as heavy and uncompromising as her diction.... But
               the lines were enough. She had only to utter them. They created the character in
               spite of her" (177). Like the music of the Vannis and d'Arnault, the play affects Jim
               emotionally, but by causing him to weep "unrestrainedly" and then to walk alone in
               the night "mourning for Marguerite Gauthier as if she had died only yesterday" (178).
               As Gelfant says, this emotional response is much stronger than Jim's reaction to his
               reallife "affair" with Lena (67); it is also notably stronger than his response to
               classical literature.</p>
            <p>Importantly, both d'Arnault and the unnamed actress are very similar to real
               performers Cather reviewed: according to James Woodress, Blind d'Arnault is a
               composite of two African American performers known as Blind Tom and Blind Boone
               (291), and the actress in <hi rend="italic">Camille</hi> appears to be based on Clara Morris, who
               played the same role in a performance Cather reviewed in 1893 Admitting that Clara
               Morris was "undoubtedly a loud actress" who dressed "gaudily and in bad taste" and
               was "coarse grained mentally and spiritually," Cather nevertheless prefers her
               "passion" to the "dainty" charm of other, more refined actresses (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 54).
               As she writes in another review: "The women of the stage know that to feel greatly is
               genius and to make others feel is art" (348). Although Jim excuses his response to
               these performances as the result of his immature aesthetic taste, Cather's emphasis
               on the importance of passion in art suggests that she includes the actress and the
               pianist in the novel as examples of the qualities that make a great artist. Cather's
               two fictional portraits of real-life performers in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, when
               considered alongside the other unrecognized artists, point to her preoccupation with
               "low" art and marginalized artists who, although unrefined, are lively and
               sympathetic. From their sensibilities and ethnic diversity these artists create an
               original and undervalued American art.</p>
            </div1><div1 type="section"><head type="main">III</head>
            <p>Once we have pulled this one strand of the lively yet nonprivileged artist from the
               jumbled web of impressions produced by <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, we can see, on the
               one hand, a suggestive pattern of meditations on art and the artist and, on the
               other, a contrasting pattern of despair, the desire for death, and the controlling
               rigidity of repression, all of which form the dark undercurrent of the novel.
               Alongside her portrayal of creativity as a life force, Cather develops equally
               powerful images of the egoistic desire for control as a life-denying force, both in
               the motif of male suicides and in the appropriative hunger of Jim's narrative. Death
               erupts into the text in the form of mostly male suicides or murders, both
               premeditated acts.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn17" id="pw-a17" n="17"/> We see this motif in the stories Jim remembers: of Peter and Pavel, who throw a
               bride to her death to save their own lives; the suicides of Mr. Shimerda and the
               tramp in Ántonia's story; and Wick Cutter's murder-suicide. This recurrence
               of death as a male desire illuminates Jim's narrative choices, as well as his desire
               to harness and control Ántonia's "meaning" in his text. Indeed, the egoism
               of the desire for control in art and the appeal of death are linked in <hi rend="italic">My
                  Ántonia</hi>, much as Cather links selflessness in art to the enjoyment of
               life and sensuality. By associating each of the suicides with an art form, Cather
               literalizes her claim that any control or form that is imposed on a narrative is
               deadening: "To me, the one important thing is never to kill the figure that you care
               for for the sake of atmosphere, well balanced structure, or neat presentation....
               Sometimes too much symmetry kills things" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 79).</p>
            <p>Although Mr. Shimerda is the first person explicitly identified as an artist in <hi rend="italic">My
                  Ántonia</hi>, he stands in bleak contrast to artists such as the Vannis,
               Blind D'Arnault, and Ántonia, who exude liveliness and connectedness to
               life. In Mr. Shimerda, Cather brings together the underlying concerns of the novel:
               the artist, repressed sexuality, excessive nostalgia, and death. Unlike the other
               marginalized artists, Mr. Shimerda always seems depressed: he has "melancholy" eyes
               and a face that "looked like asheslike something from which all the warmth and light
               had died out" (18). Having lost his enthusiasm for life, after his arrival in America
               Mr. Shimerda never again plays his violin. The extremity of this change hints at more
               than homesickness. As Ántonia explains, her father's feelings for his
               homeland center on the people he has left behind: "He cry for leave his old friends
               what make music with him. He love very much the man what play the [trombone].... They
               go to school together and are friends from boys" (59). The loss of the man he loved
               seems to have led Mr. Shimerda to give up his music. In this case, his loss-or
               repression-of love and enthusiasm is linked with his inability to perform his art and
               results in his death wish.</p>
            <p>Despite Mr. Shimerda's marginal status as an immigrant, Jim respects him and his
               music because of their connection to European high culture. He repeatedly thinks of
               Mr. Shimerda in positive terms and dissociates him from the "crowded clutter" and
               dirtiness of the Shimerdas' cave (57). Of a higher class than his wife, Mr. Shimerda
               has a "dignified manner" and reminds Jim of old portraits of Virginian gentility
               (18). But Mr. Shimerda's sensitive gentility and repressed sexuality work against him
               on the American prairie; he lacks the vitality necessary not only to create art but
               merely to survive the hardships of such a life. It is not his art that is dead but
               his ability to invest himself any longer in his music. His suicide, which is long
               foreshadowed, becomes a puzzle to which Jim's narrative repeatedly returns, most
               obviously in its echoes in the other suicides described by Ántonia and her
               son. Although Ántonia's stories should be viewed as her creations, they are
               present in Jim's narrative, of course, only because he chooses to include them.
               Tellingly, of all the stories Ántonia tells Jim, he includes in full only
               the two that concern death-the story (which Jim retells in his own words) of Pavel's
               grisly act of self-preservation and the story of a tramp who commits suicide.</p>
            <p>When Jim retells the story of Peter and Pavel in his own words rather than quoting
               Ántonia directly, he indicates that it has be come his story. Although he
               claims that he and Ántonia "guarded [the story] jealously-as if . . . the
               wedding party [had] been sacrificed, to give us a painful and peculiar pleasure"
               (41), it is not clear whether Ántonia shares these emotions. Instead, Jim's
               reaction to the story fits in with his obsession with the issues of death and
               control; often, as he drifts off to sleep he imagines himself being drawn along in
               the sledge, but whether he sees himself as Pavel or as the sacrificed bridal couple
               is unclear. Pavel's gruesome decision to throw the bride to the wolves -knowing that
               her husband would jump out after her- is interpreted by their community as markedly
               selfish and (at an unconscious level, perhaps) antilieterosexual. Peter and Pavel's
               subsequent ostracism in Russia and Peter's broken life after Pavel's death stand at
               the center of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> as a moral tale (with a perverse fascination
               to Jim) of the social costs of exerting self-centered control.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn18" id="pw-a18" n="18"/>
            </p>
            <p>By telling the story of the tramp, Ántonia again confronts Jim with a tale
               of death, but she is able to contemplate the puzzle of suicide, and by extension the
               horror of her father's violent death, without feeling despair herself. The tramp
               confronts her with this puzzle by selecting her to talk to: "He comes right up and
               begins to talk like he knows me already" (114). Significantly, Jim recalls that
               Ántonia tells this story in the middle of winter, which he describes as
               "bleak and desolate . . . as if we were being punished for loving the loveliness of
               summer" (111-12). In contrast to Jim's idealization of summer, Ántonia
               remembers the discomfort of the heat and the blowing chaff of the threshing machine.
               Yet, in her story Ántonia repeatedly counters the tramp's desire for death
               with the concerns of life and survival. When he says the ponds are too low to drown
               oneself in, Ántonia responds that "nobody wanted to drownd themselves, but
               if we didn't have rain soon we'd have to pump water for the cattle" (114); then,
               after the tramp has been "cut to pieces" by the threshing machine, she comments that
               "the machine ain't never worked right since"(115)While her reaction to the tramp's
               death wish could be an attempt to repress her own despair, Ántonia manages
               to ward off depression by emphasizing her bond with her community in the fight for
                  survival.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn19" id="pw-a19" n="19"/> She is able to sublimate the egoism that might lead to despair and accepts being
               "written" by the community's role for her.</p>
            <p>Besides illustrating Ántonia's steadfast commitment to life, her story about
               the tramp also engages her with a mainstream American art form that is deadened by
               its sentimental nostalgia. Among the contents of the tramp's pocket is a "worn out"
               copy of a popular poem clipped from a newspaper. The poem, "The Old Oaken Bucket," by
               Samuel Woodworth, has as its theme a nostalgic view of childhood that recalls both
               Mr. Shimerda's painful homesickness and Jim's own nostalgia, which is the driving
               force of his narrative: "How dear to this heart are the scenes of my childhood, /
               When fond recollection presents them to view!"(1.1-2). By linking nostalgia with
               suicide, Cather implies that turning life into obsessive and falsified memory can be
               fatal, especially for the artist; we have already seen that Mr. Shimerda's lost love
               and inability to engage in his present life are deadly both to his art and to
               himself. Carrying this poem and a wishbone in his pocket, the tramp embodies a false
               and harmful American sentimentality that seeks to repress change and sexuality by
               glorifying childhood and the past. His comment "So it's Norwegians now, is it? I
               thought this was Americy" (114) reveals his chauvinistic belief in a "pure" America,
               free of immigrants. The drunken tramp, adhering to his bigotry and sentimental
               poetry, reflects the lack of vitality of American art when it strives to keep out the
               "foreign" influences of marginalized artists such as Ántonia and Blind
               d'Arnault.</p>
            <p>Wick Cutter, the third suicide in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, claims to share this
               sentimental view of America's past as "the good old days," but his promotion of
               American ideals-such as those represented in the adages from <hi rend="italic">Poor Richard's
                  Almanack</hi>-is clearly hypocritical (134). Cutter is not an artist, except in his
               construction of elaborate plots to kill his wife, to rape Ántonia, and to
               gain money by ruining people like Russian Peter. By taking advantage of his hired
               girls, his wife, and immigrants, Cutter the con artist abuses the privilege of
               patriarchal power. He evokes a horrible fascination in Jim by acting on the sexual
               urges and the opportunities for mate dominance that Jim represses as negative and
               dangerous. Still, Cutter's narratives of control illuminate Jim's narrative
               strategies, for Cutter's manipulation of others' lives is a more overtly evil
               parallel to Jim's attempt to control Ántonia's meaning. Cutter designs his
               murder-suicide plot solely to assert his ,twill" even after his death. His need for
               control not only is destructive of others but is finally self-destructive as well.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn20" id="pw-a20" n="20"/>
            </p>
            <p>When Ántonia's son Rudolph tells the story of Cutter's suicide, he asks:
               "Did you ever hear of anybody else that killed himself for spite, Mr. Burden?" (233).
               Cuzak, joking that only the lawyers benefited from Cutter's death, indirectly
               identifies Jim, now a lawyer himself, as a beneficiary of Cutter's legacy. By placing
               the story of Wick Cutter's suicide at the end of the novel, Cather covertly points to
               a connection between the ending of Cutter's life and the ending of Jim's narrative
               quest. Cutter acts out not only the sexual urges that Jim represses but also Jim's
               urge toward suicide, which permeates his narrative despite his efforts to repress it.
               The story of Cutter's suicide-murder scheme illustrates the spitefulness of suicide,
               but perhaps more importantly, the Cuzak children's giggles and "hurrahs" in response
               to Rudolph's telling of it shows Jim that even an act as self-controlled as suicide
               can be interpreted mockingly. This lesson forces Jim to look elsewhere for relief
               from his unhappy adult life.</p>
            <p>Jim's ambivalent desire for death has followed him through the novel like his shadow
               on the prairie, which the adult narrator "remembers" as the sign of mortality,
               present even in his childhood. When he describes his arrival on the prairie, he
               repeatedly emphasizes the erasure of his identity, as he "dissolves" into or is
               "blotted out" by the landscape (14, 8). Unlike women like Ántonia or Mrs.
               Harling, who "become a relationship" when they lose themselves in the pleasure of
               others (<hi rend="italic">Obscure</hi> 115), Jim is further isolated from people when he experiences
               what Cather called the "erasure of personality" she felt when she was first
               confronted by the vast space of the prairie (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 448). Newly orphaned, Jim
               imagines that this new land is empty even of his dead parents' spirits (8). Picturing
               death as "happiness," a dissolution "into something complete and great" (14), Jim
               clearly sees death as the only way he can ever attain the pleasure of selflessness
               that he admires in Ántonia. In fact, Jim's furtive glimpse of Mr. Shimerda's
               corpse suggests that death can also be a return to the comfort of the womb, for Mr.
               Shimerda lies in the coffin in a fetal position, "on his side, with his knees drawn
               up" (75).<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn21" id="pw-a21" n="21"/> But after Jim has romanticized death as desirable and erased his memory of his
               dead parents, the grisly reality of willed death erupts into his narrative in the
               stories of the three suicides.</p>
            <p>Included among his own memories, yet told by and about other people, the suicide
               stories become a part of Jim's past in which he seems to have no active role; they
               enter his novel as though against his conscious choice. However, that Jim also
               struggles with an urge toward suicide is suggested by his affinity with Mr. Shimerda.
               The only adult who does not take Jim "for granted" (20), Mr. Shimerda emphasizes his
               bond with the boy by offering him the gun that will later be used as a suicide
                  weapon.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn22" id="pw-a22" n="22"/> In this scene the adult narrator projects foreshadowing of his own death
               backward onto his childhood. Setting the scene for the encounter, he describes the
               autumn sunset as having "the exultation of victory . . . like a hero's death-heroes who
               died young and gloriously" (28). Although distinguishing Jim's view of death as an
               adult from his view as a child is impossible, the idea that death as a youth is
               heroic, even victorious, fits in with his nostalgic obsession with his childhood. He
               even seems to wish he had died as a child: when he and Ántonia meet as
               adults near Mr. Shimerda's grave Jim feels "the old pull of the earth," which makes
               him wish he "could be a little boy again, and that my way could end there" (207).</p>
            <p>Despite Jim's glorification of youthful death, Cather does not portray the suicides
               in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> as "triumphant endings," but as grisly acts that are
               selfish and hurt others. Both Mr. Shimerda and the tramp jeopardize the well-being of
               others, Shimerda by leaving his family dependent on the sympathy of the community,
               and the tramp by damaging the threshing machine. Cutter kills not only himself but
               his wife just so that his money will not go to her or her family after his death.
               Cutter's suicide at the end of the novel counterbalances Shimerda's suicide in book 1
               and ends Jim's romanticized attraction to taking one's life. Rudolph's question about
               the novelty of Cutter's "killing himself for spite" is answered by the cumulative
               contrast of the suicidal men with the nontraditional male and female artists who
               encourage life and sensuality. Earlier, when Mr. Shimerda offers Jim his gun,
               Ántonia provides an alternative to the two males' desire for death and
               dissolution. She carries in her hair a faintly singing insect that reminds her of Old
               Hata, the Bohemian beggar woman who used to sing "in a cracked voice" for "a warm
               place by the fire" (27). Here Ántonia views art and warmth as equal means of
               exchange, thus linking creative work with the work of survival, without valuing one
               over the other; tellingly, she dwells not on Old Hata's talent (or lack of talent)
               but on the children's love for her. Her emphasis on the emotional relationship of the
               artist to her audience shows that Ántonia feels no need to promote the
               greatness of her talent. She accepts as a fact of life the artist's perpetual
               struggle for life, fighting poverty and cold, yet (to Jim's amazement) she manages to
               maintain her enthusiasm and even to convey it to others. Jim interprets
               Ántonia's nesting of the insect not as an act of empathic identification
               with Old Hata but as an example of her ability to provide the nurturance the artist
               needs to survive the hardships of life. As an adult, Jim wants to see
               Ántonia as continuing to fulfill his needs, so that he can derive the will
               to live as well as the material with which to create. Reaffirming his image of her as
               a maternal nurturer of life-an always asexual lover, mother, sister, muse, "anything
               that a woman can be to a man" (206)-allows him to continually circle back to his
               childhood without acting on his unhappiness with his adult life.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn23" id="pw-a23" n="23"/>
            </p>
            </div1><div1 type="section"><head type="main">IV</head>
            <p>Jim's movement into memory to combat a tendency toward suicide is consistent with his
               assertion of control in creating his narrative. Since he derives his will to live
               from recollections of his earlier life, he attempts to force the people in his past
               to conform to the supportive roles he assigns them. In contrast with Ántonia
               and the other marginalized artists, who either imbue their audience with their "zest
               for life" or enable them to express their own sensuality, Jim's narrative is limited
               to its effect upon himself and his one chosen reader. Although he shares his finished
               manuscript with an old friend, its originating force is entirely personal; as Jim
               says in the introduction, "I've been writing down what I remember about
               Ántonia.... On my long trips across the country, I amuse myself like that,
               in my stateroom" (2). This image of the artist as isolated and amusing only himself
               more clearly fulfills the autoerotic and self-centered description Jim tries to apply
               to d'Arnault's piano playing.</p>
            <p>The effect of such isolation on the artist is another of Cather's themes in her early
               reviews and essays. Alongside her insistence on the genius of sympathy and passion,
               Cather also emphasizes the loneliness of artists, whose dedication to their art
               requires that they separate themselves from the world and "suffer . . . the awful
               loneliness, the longing for human fellowship and for human love" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi>
               435). Although such isolation might be necessary for the traditionally defined
               Western artist, it is alien to performance artists such as Ántonia, whose
               art is communal by nature. As an adult married to a woman "incapable of enthusiasm"
               (1), Jim suppresses his longing for love by creating fictionalized characters who can
               fulfill his needs. When he reflects on his inability to "lose [hiniself]" in the
               "impersonal" classics as Gaston Cleric is able to do, Jim explains: "Mental
               excitement was apt to send me with a rush back to my own naked land and the figures
               scattered upon it" (168). Even when he shares his text with his friend, who also knew
               Ántonia, Jim controls the people of his "own naked land" exactly by making
               them his "own" and thus divorcing them from life: "They were so much alive in me that
               I scarcely stopped to wonder whether they were alive anywhere else" (168).</p>
            <p>Jim's inability to respond to classical literature with the same enthusiasm that he
               feels in response to nonprivileged art points to his uneasy initiation into the
               Western literary tradition. Indeed, Jim's adult depression and his obsession with
               Ántonia and other people in his past imply that his education has separated
               him from the art forms that he loved during his boyhood. As a boy, Jim enjoys
               listening to Otto's cowboy songs or Ántonia's stories and participating in
               the kitchen culture of cooking and handicrafts and reads popular books such as <hi rend="italic">The
                  Swiss Family Robinson</hi> and <hi rend="italic">A Life of Jesse James</hi>. Even the first "book"
               Jim creates-as a Christmas present for Yulka- is a mixture of pictures from popular
               family magazines or advertisements and circus scenes formed of pasted pieces of
               calico. This quiltlike piecing together of low-brow art forms and a traditionally
               female handicraft is a forerunner of Jim's narrative about Ántonia, which he
               also pieces together from the art of other, nonprivileged artists; but this first
               book is created to please another person.</p>
            <p>just as Jim does not make any value distinctions as a child between folk art and
               written "literature," O'Brien writes that the adolescent Cather "did not make
               distinctions between high- and middle-brow culture or between culturally defined
               'masterpieces' and books of lesser distinction but wider popular appeal" (80). Jim's
               education in narrative forms follows Cather's own experience of growing up around
               female storytellers and then reading popular adventure stories alongside the
               classical literature that her male mentors taught her to read and to value. Despite
               her veneration for the classics, Cather often expressed in interviews and essays her
               appreciation of any "low" art that conveyed the liveliness, passion, and selflessness
               that to her represented artistic "genius." Although she railed against vulgarity and
               insisted on the discipline of the artist's craft, she was equally hard on elite yet
               lifeless art and always favored a performance or text, whether high or low art, that
               could "give voice to the hearts of men" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 409).<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn24" id="pw-a24" n="24"/>
            </p>
            <p>Cather attempts to connect Jim's depiction of Ántonia-and by extension
               Nebraska-with Virgil's project of turning a celebration of rural life into high
                  art.<ref type="authorial" target="pw-fn25" id="pw-a25" n="25"/> However, Jim's encounters with the vitality of nonprivileged American artists
               eclipse Virgil and "the world of ideas" associated with him (165). When he first
               studies the <hi rend="italic">Aeneid</hi>, Jim isolates himself for the summer in "an empty room
               where I should be undisturbed" (147). As he recites the <hi rend="italic">Aeneid</hi> aloud, he looks
               out his window at "the distant river bluffs and the roll of blond pastures between"
               (148). This vista, with its suggestions of female sexuality, is so much more enticing
               than his memorization of Virgil that Jim's narrative skips to his "one holiday that
               summer": a trip to that same river with the hired girls (148). In college Jim is
               distracted from his solitary reading of Virgil's <hi rend="italic">Georgics</hi> by Lena's sudden
               appearance and his subsequent revelation that "if there were no girls like [Lena] in
               the world, there would be no poetry" (173). By reducing Lena and the other hired
               girls to his muses, he effectively erases their ability to create art themselves;
               they only exist to evoke his response to them. The ease with which he substitutes
               Lena for Ántonia as the source of his inspiration points to his desire to
               efface Ántonia's individuality: she is just one of the many "girls" to
               inspire poetry throughout time.</p>
            <p>Still, by realizing the difficulty involved in bringing to life the supposedly
               universal and atemporal work of Virgil, Jim acknowledges the greater hold that the
               real people, who are merely objectified and marginalized by high art, have on his
               imagination. And, indirectly, his attraction to women such as Lena and
               Ántonia points to the powerful appeal of their creative work. When Jim
               finishes his own narrative, he supposes that it lacks "form" (2) because of his
               inclusion of the stories and music of all of the artists whose work enlivened his
               childhood. His appropriation of the energy of the female and marginalized male
               artists in his narrative without recognizing them as artists clearly enlivens the
               tale he tells. In alluding so boldly to Virgil, Cather introduces her characters,
               subject matter, and "formless" narrative style into the discourse of high art.
               However, she presents Ántonia and the other artists ambiguously, portraying
               them mainly as the inspiration for the narrative of a white male writer. By using the
               controlling vision of a male narrator, Cather unfortunately effaces the strength and
               clarity of the statement she might have made about art and the American artist and,
               as Elizabeth Ammons argues, erases the debt she owed to these nonprivileged artists
               and their art forms (Ammons, <hi rend="italic">Conflicting Stories</hi> 132).</p>
            <p>When Mr. Shimerda first moves to Nebraska, Otto Fuchs dismisses his music as useless
               on the prairie (16). But Cather's connection of nontraditional artists with a life
               force emphasizes that the community needs their enthusiasm in order to endure the
               hardship and monotony of prairie life. The lack of liveliness and physicality in the
               WASP culture of the Midwest emerges in bits and pieces in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>:
               Jim feels "surrounded by a wall of silence" in the Burden household (72), lingers in
               the winter twilight outside the stained-glass church window out of "hunger for
               colour" (112), and is amazed that Ántonia's children are "not afraid to
               touch each other" (224). just as our picture of Jim emerges from the elisions of his
               text and from Ántonia's photographs, a picture of the starkness of
               Midwestern American life emerges in contrast to the ambivalently detailed
               descriptions Jim gives of the women and "outsiders "-whether immigrants or African
               Americanswhose difference from him fascinates him. In such a society, the artists who
               break the monotony and lower the inhibitions of conventionality must come from
               outside the mainstream or elitist culture, from the ranks of the marginalized or
               disempowered. Precisely because of their lack of conventionally defined refinement
               and their position outside the realm of Western high art, such artists help to
               redefine and broaden our concept of American art. As Cather wrote of the popular
               comedian Nat Goodwin in 1894, nonprivileged artists like him form "a clan that is a
               very real part of American life and that has a strong influence in the moulding of
               American society, and it has a right to a representative in the great legislature of
               art" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 129).</p></div1>
            </body><back><div1 type="notes"> <head type="main">NOTES</head>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn1" target="pw-a1" n="1">See, e.g., Fetterley 146-50; Gelfant 63, 67; Lambert
                  684-90; and Rosowski 88-91.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn2" target="pw-a2" n="2">At the end of her illuminating chapter on <hi rend="italic">My
                     Ántonia</hi>, Rosowski also attributes Ántonia's emergence "as
                  herself" during Jim's visit to her role as "the center of 'the family legend,"'
                  the teller of domestic tales "drawn from life" rather than literature (90). I use
                  this moment in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> to support a rereading of Jim's
                  narrative.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn3" target="pw-a3" n="3">Gelfant was the first critic to discuss Jim as an
                  unreliable narrator (60). See also Fetterley 153-58 for an invigorating discussion
                  of Cather's own male masquerade through the "radically incomplete" transposition
                  of her own experience and desires onto a male character.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn4" target="pw-a4" n="4">Jim's response to Ántonia's mothering varies.
                  As a boy, he feels he's superior to her because she's female and resents her
                  "protecting manner" (30); however, once he is older, he seems happiest when she
                  acts like a mother to him, as when he includes himself among her sons. Even during
                  their teenage years, when Ántonia responds to his kiss as though he were
                  breaking a taboo, Jim's pride in her reaction seems connected to his feeling that
                  she will "always treat me like a kid" (143).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn5" target="pw-a5" n="5">Sce, e.g., Fetterley and Irving for in-depth
                  discussions of Jim's uneasiness about Ántonia's unconventional bending of
                  gender and class roles. It is interesting to note that it is a story told
                  sympathetically by the Widow Steavens that convinces Jim to "forgive"
                  Ántonia again after she gives birth to a child out of wedlock (195).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn6" target="pw-a6" n="6">In choosing to concentrate on Ántonia and the
                  performing artists in part 2, I am neglecting other storytellers. I hope to
                  suggest here a context in which readers might think of the many storytellers and
                  other artists in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, for example, Otto Fuchs, who often
                  tells of his adventures (45-46); Grandmother Burden, whose kitchen and home are
                  evidence of her "cheerful zest" despite having "very little to do with" (44); and
                  the Widow Steavens, whose sympathetic story about Ántonia's
                  out-of-wedlock pregnancy is the longest directly transcribed tale and serves to
                  reconcile Jim to Ántonia (1198-204). Likewise, Jim's inclusion of many
                  stories about peripheral characters (such as Tiny Soderball, "Crazy Mary," and Ole
                  Benson), which he seems to relate from communal knowledge, can be considered as
                  his imitation of storytellers who tell stories about the people in their
                  community.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn7" target="pw-a7" n="7">See Daiches for an early response to the stories as
                  having "little if any relation to the story of Ántonia's development"
                  (47). This view was first challenged by Gelfant, who views the stories, as well as
                  other apparent digressions in Jim's narrative, as part of the violent eruption of
                  the sexuality Cather attempts to repress in her text. For a more recent
                  interpretation of the stories and the work they do for Jim and Ántonia,
                  see Peterman.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn8" target="pw-a8" n="8">Cather again refers to the representation of "life
                  itself" as the goal of the artist in her preface to Sarah Orne Jewett's <hi rend="italic">Country
                     of the Pointed Firs and Other Stories</hi> (7). There she praises Jewett's
                  stories as "living things" that "melt into the land and the life of the land until
                  they are not stories at all, but life itself" (6).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn9" target="pw-a9" n="9">See O'Brien 80-81 and chs. 7-8 for an important,
                  in-depth discussion of the effect the intersection of high art and gender had on
                  Cather's work.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn10" target="pw-a10" n="10">For a helpful history and analysis of the effort by
                  early-twentieth-century male literature professors (and later critics) to define
                  American literature as a "masculine" field, see Elizabeth Ammons's introduction to
                  her <hi rend="italic">Conflicting Stories</hi> and <hi rend="italic">O'Brien</hi>.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn11" target="pw-a11" n="11">Cather did not consider the selfless sympathy and
                  passion she praised to be the traits of most women writers; in fact, she made a
                  clear distinction between the traits she praised and the "drivelling nonsense and
                  mawkish sentimentality and contemptible feminine weakness" that she felt most
                  women writers indulged in (1895 review of "Ouida" in <hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 408). In this
                  same review, Cather distinguishes between such writers, who "only imagined and
                  strained after effects, [and] never lived at all; . . . never laughed with children,
                  toiled with men or wept with women," and writers who were able to "give voice to
                  the hearts of men" because they have "known them, loved them" (409).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn12" target="pw-a12" n="12">Notably, Jim thinks of Ántonia's retelling
                  and translation of the story as a merely mirrorlike repetition of Pavel's words
                  and does not recall how Ántonia told it. I discuss below the significance
                  of Jim's putting the story into his own words.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn13" target="pw-a13" n="13">Besides ceding this role to Ántonia, Jim
                  also contradicts the traditional development of such stories, which usually become
                  more exaggerated with each retelling (Dobos 177), by deflating the heroism of the
                  actual event when he tells of it as an adult in <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn14" target="pw-a14" n="14">Although Ántonia does tell stories about
                  the past, she does not see the past as her only source, as Jim does. In contrast,
                  Jim sees his present life as sterile and depressing and views his past as a golden
                  time. He makes the past into a fetish, while Ántonia freely changes
                  details in her stories about the past and draws from her present life for story
                  material as well.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn15" target="pw-a15" n="15">My view of Lena's art as a specifically female
                  celebration of the female body, without the sole aim of attracting male attention,
                  is indebted to Fetterley's interpretation of Lena as representing "one model of
                  lesbian sexuality" (159).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn16" target="pw-a16" n="16">For my reading of Blind d'Arnault-and, indeed, for
                  my thoughts in this essay- I am more greatly indebted to the ideas and
                  enthusiastic feedback of Elizabeth Ammons than a citation of any of her books or
                  essays can convey. For a fuller analysis of d'Arnault's role and importance see
                  Ammons, "<hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> and African American Music."</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn17" target="pw-a17" n="17">"Crazy Mary" is the only female character associated
                  with intentional violence. Jealous of her husband's obsession with Lena and
                  considered insane by her community, Mary Benson chases Lena with a corn knife
                  (108-9). I do not include Mary in my discussion here, because the dynamics of her
                  violence, while as important as the dynamics of the men's violence, are different
                  from theirs. Mary's desire to "trim some of that shape off " Lena (108) and her
                  proud exhibition of the sharpness of her knife's blade suggest that Mary's
                  violence is a rejection of femininity and an attempt to appropriate male power.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn18" target="pw-a18" n="18">James Woodress says that the story of Peter and
                  Pavel is an actual folk tale that has been recorded by folklorists from immigrants
                  living in Nebraska (292). That Cather claimed to have forgotten that she had
                  borrowed the tale is highly suggestive of the influence the immigrant storytellers
                  had on her imagination and writing.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn19" target="pw-a19" n="19">As Evelyn Funda has pointed out to me,
                  Ántonia's qualification "What would anybody want to kill themselves in
                  summer for?" (115) suggests that she understands (and perhaps has felt) the desire
                  to die during the winter. Since her father killed himself in the winter,
                  Ántonia's telling of this story during that season suggests that she
                  might associate winter with death and the desire to die.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn20" target="pw-a20" n="20">It is interesting to note that the stories of Wick
                  Cutter, Peter and Pavel, and Mr. Shimerda each link death and homosexual desire as
                  well as art. As Fetterley notes, Cutter almost rapes Jim (157), and Peter and
                  Pavel are a couple who have rejected heterosexuality metaphorically by killing the
                  bridal couple (150); also, as I mentioned earlier, Mr. Shimerda gives up his music
                  while pining for his male friend. The triangular relationship of art, homosexual
                  desire, and death is highly suggestive.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn21" target="pw-a21" n="21">His body and head covered entirely, Mr. Shimerda has
                  been desexed as well; only "one of his long, shapely hands"-the instrument of both
                  his death and his violin playing-is revealed (75).</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn22" target="pw-a22" n="22">Mr. Shimerda also expresses this bond when he first
                  asks Jim to "te-e-ach my Ántonia! " (Sao); that Jim later makes her his
                  Ántonia and tells her so while they sit on the older man's grave site
                  (zo5-6) highlights is a enti Icarian with Shimerda.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn23" target="pw-a23" n="23">See Rosowski for an insightful discussion of the
                  circular structure of <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> (which she describes as
                  "[beginning] in and [returning] to childhood" 1771) as Cather's homage to and
                  critique of the Romantic project. Ántonia-and Jim's adult desire for a
                  return to her nurturancemight also be seen as replacing Jim's longing for his dead
                  parents.</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn24" target="pw-a24" n="24">As Bernice Slow writes in her introduction to
                  Cather's early essays, Cather made "a real effort to defend the people's choice"
                  (Kingdom 55). This effort is seen, for example, in Cather's review of the comedian
                  Nat Goodwin, whose "rare gift of reaching out to the people and appealing to them"
                  could so delight the audience that "you almost forget that his art is not of the
                  highest kind" (<hi rend="italic">Kingdom</hi> 130)</note>
            <note type="authorial" id="pw-fn25" target="pw-a25" n="25">For helpful discussions of Cather's use of Virgil in
                     <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, see Fetterley 16o-6i; Gelfant 66-68; O'Brien 81;
                  Schwind 59-61; and Woodress 298. Fetterley also identifies the landscape of <hi rend="italic">My
                     Ántonia</hi> as feminine (161), as I do below.</note>
            
            </div1> <div1 type="bibliogr">
<head type="main">WORKS CITED</head>
<listBibl>
               <bibl>Ammons, Elizabeth. "<hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi> and African American Music." <hi rend="italic">New
                     Essays on My Ántonia</hi>. Ed. Sharon O'Brien. New York: Cambridge
                  University Press, forthcoming.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.<hi rend="italic">Conflicting Stories: American Women Writers at the Turn
                     into the Twentieth Century</hi>. New York: Oxford UP, 1991.</bibl>
               <bibl>Baker, Houston A., Jr. <hi rend="italic">Modernism and the Harlem Renaissance</hi>. Chicago: U of
                  Chicago P, 1987.</bibl>
               <bibl>Bennett, Mildred R. <hi rend="italic">The World of Willa Cather</hi>. New York: Dodd, Mead, 195 1</bibl>
               <bibl>Cather, Willa. <hi rend="italic">The Kingdom of Art: Willa Cather's First Principles and Critical
                     Statements, 1893-1896</hi>. Ed. Bernice Slote. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1966.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.<hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>. 1918. Boston: Houghton Mifflin,
                  1988.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.<hi rend="italic">Obscure Destinies</hi>. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1938</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.Preface to <hi rend="italic">The Country of the Pointed Firs and Other
                     Stories</hi>, by Sarah Orne Jewett. Ed. Willa Cather. New York: Doubleday, 1956.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.<hi rend="italic">The Song of the Lark</hi>. Boston: Houghton Mifflin,
                  1915.</bibl>
               <bibl>&#8212;&#8212;.<hi rend="italic">Willa Cather in Person: Interviews, Speeches, and
                     Letters</hi>. Ed. L. Brent Bohlke. Lincoln: U of Nebraska P, 1986.</bibl>
               <bibl>Daiches, David. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: A Critical Introduction</hi>. Ithaca: Cornell UP,
                  1951.</bibl>
               <bibl>Dobos, Ilona. "True Stories." Trans. Peter Vari. <hi rend="italic">Studies in East European Folk
                     Narrative</hi>. Ed. Linda Degh. Indiana University: American Folklore Society
                  and the Indiana University Folklore Monographs Series, 1978. 167-2055.</bibl>
               <bibl>Fetterley, Judith. "<hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>, Jim Burden, and the Dilemma of the
                  Lesbian Writer." <hi rend="italic">Lesbian Texts and Contexts: Radical Revisions</hi>. Ed. Karla
                  Jay, Joanne Glasgow, and Catharine Stimpson. New York: New York UP, 1990. 145-63.</bibl>
               <bibl>Gelfant, Blanche H. "The Forgotten Reaping-Hook: Sex in <hi rend="italic">My
                  Ántonia</hi>." <hi rend="italic">American Literature</hi> 43 (1971): 60-82</bibl>
               <bibl>Irving, Katrina. "Displacing Homosexuality: The Use of Ethnicity in Willa Cather's
                     <hi rend="italic">My Ántonia</hi>." <hi rend="italic">Modern Fiction Studies</hi> 36.1 (spring 1990):
                  90-102.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lambert, Deborah. "The Defeat of a Hero: Autonomy and Sexuality in <hi rend="italic">My
                     Ántonia</hi>." <hi rend="italic">American Literature</hi> 53.4 (January 1982): 676-90.</bibl>
               <bibl>Lewis, Edith. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather Living: A Personal Record</hi>. New York: Knopf, 1953</bibl>
               <bibl>O'Brien, Sharon. <hi rend="italic">Willa Cather: The Emerging Voice</hi>. New York: Oxford UP,
                  1987.</bibl>
               <bibl>Peterman, Michael. "Kindling the Imagination: The Inset Stories of <hi rend="italic">My
                     Ántonia</hi>." <hi rend="italic">Approaches to Teaching Cather's</hi> My
                  Ántonia. Ed. Susan J. Rosowski. New York: MLA, 1989. 156-62.</bibl>
               <bibl>Rosowski, Susan. <hi rend="italic">The Voyage Perilou